


















^ - 

» - ** 










^'o* »■' 

O5 v^ • 

I.' •'0/ •>' 

?•' A • 

^ % >1^ ^ "j 


# ® '® ft 



: 


»’ 

/.. # 




/ * 

•», ®o ' 

* “’bS^ * 


ft 




<>. ^ 






ox. ▼ (» 


% 


- * 
* ^ ’^j^ «» 





.*■ 





.-. < 1 ^ 


, C/ '# 

•Xk ^ 

ft ^ 


% 


* ^ <^K « 

j» 

^ ^ ® ^ « 




4^ 


ft 



<?« 




<j 


'O. » 



'♦. Of 


W' 






'>d* 


* 

fe. 




ft 


3j^ Ck > 





% 


% 


♦» o. 


^ ^ «1 



^ % 






•> 


ft $ 


ft 


%\ 













'»b‘^ 


ft. 


* *# , 

- - /- 


ft 


’ v^ 





^ < 

’« ft « ^ ^ 

V. 








V 






ft ib 


>!»W ».' 

o 


ft 


y ^o. * 



46 


'bv 





AO. 







i^r 


iV^ . 4 . ® * ?• 



45 


- v^ 






ft 



> ^ 4? 

I v^ 


ft 



Q( 




«- - -- . 

/ 4 ^V‘. 





c! 

; * 

<S 



* Ck *■. 




V .% 




‘ **> 


#e ^ t,-* A 

V- 
»• 



*- °o 

- <h^ 




br*‘'“°’At*!.V'?->*‘" 



^ O' 

^OV 

„ '^<5’ - 

- (sS ' (£ 



«% <v 





'»’ ^5- 









rtV' 


» r f 


ifsv' " 

O .. s 






ai: 


m 


IKI 


. •# : '• ^ 









rjiff' ; iWiW''' ' .,i ■ 

"iTs -^f/' ‘ V^. . .'• ■ ' * * *: 






* T> 


VrV 







% 4 






I ■ ' 


r. 


» ' . 


.V 

' i 


f* 


» ♦ 

A 




4 

4> 


** i 


t 




I / '• ’ 


I IV ^ • 


•r; ' % , 







•> 


< «/ 



w r ,' 








ifi 


r* 

, I 

'^P'' ■,’/ 

.L ."'ii A . ' ■ .ji' , /. , «i^ 

i'i ^ ‘ * * ■■ ’ I 


'Ih.W 


f i 




» . 






‘V •.» 


y'i ■ ■ ‘ ’ V ■ ’. ^.. 




m 


uf' f'"i:.i^'-,' 

rJ .'Li..' 


h'M*e'\ < I ' .'j 

j,,” • t' ■! ■■’• I. .,i_ 








v' 


.' * ' 




n 


'« J*l ^'f 










■ I » 


, T.T. -,,'V,?r 


j- 


‘■f. 


'J. 



>.. 




!) 


;^:i> ■ 

J . v< 


.''.I* ♦ I 


( 


.) v> / 
<i 

. ^ 






^ » 


I* » 


■ 


• ' t 




I - 


J 


li .> II 


s* 

- i? '^ri 


'.V /i 




O’ L’/.e 


iH 


I 4 




^ li 


M r 


• •» 


'i'i*'L'/ ■ I l;?^ • ii'V " . 

' J('V' ¥^:': -•■ 4 



* J 

\ 


|y< ‘ 


» ^ iw ■ »' 

- '.ir 


J 



^vV' /!^ 

7 *1 . i 


' ‘t 




• .• ■«> ■ ^ % gt. 

i ** » - ' *< 

•■ «r A-,'*’ '■’*'■ ' % •« 

4 • * M '*^'u ' ‘ is »■ • 

.^;:}.pr- •• 

. W' '•'' ■■ ■, .iM N 



.W .A ^ .\ ^ .1^ 


:> ^ 






' ' V 

'. mi' ; 


« 4 


.. I 


? . ( i 


(■ 


. 1 .f *<fc* 


1 1 . 





i 


% 



I 




SHADOWS CAST BEFORE 

ik 


BY J 

PHCEBE W. FULLER 


THE 

Hbbey press 

PUBLISHERS 

114 

FIFTH AVENUE 

Xon^on NEW YORK /Hbontreal 



THE LIBRARY OF 

CONGRESS, 

Two CoHfeS Received 

jiJN. 14 1902 

Copyright entry 

01 ^ 

C^ASS^ XXa No. 
3 ^r 4- / X" 
COPY B. 


Copyright 1902, 
by 

THE 

Hb&cB press 



• • • 
• • 


• • • • '* * » 

• • • • • 

• • * • i • • 


• •• » • 

• • • • 

• • a • • a 

• • f » 

• • a a • ■ 


••• 

• t 
• • • « 




. 'nAO 

^ TO THE MEMORY 

OF MY 

JSeloveO ffatbcc 

IS THIS BOOK DEDICATED. 

Go forth, little Book. If you are not worthy to live we would not have you 
live ; but if you can be a champion for truth, go forth, conquering and to conquer ; 
and may the blessing of the God of heaven rest upon you, 


€l^e ^ut|)or 



SHADOWS CAST BEFORE. 


CHAPTER I. 

“ Perverse mankind ! whose wills, created free, 

Charge all their woes on absolute decree ; 

All to the dooming gods their guilt translate, 

And follies are miscall’d the crimes of fate.” 

Before an hotel of the town of F , in the southern part of 

Virginia, a group of men, one by one, had assembled; a group 
composed, for the most part, of rough, boisterous men, who, for 
the last hour or two, had found in the passers-by or in some in- 
decorous joke, occasion enough for constant and, sometimes, for 
uproarious laughter. 

A college professor of the town, returning from the post-office, 
had taken a seat near-by. His presence brought restraint and 
many a furtive glance and significant nod were given him, while 
he, seemingly unconscious of this resentment, sat quietly reading 
his newspaper. 

This was a gala-day, the country folks, not a few, had come 
into town to attend a circus. During the afternoon there was to 
be a balloon ascension, so, that although the day was far spent, 
the streets and stores still presented a scene of unusual bustle. 
The human tide as it ebbed and flowed affected with its rest- 
lessness those brought within reach of its influence. The men in 
front of the hotel leaned against props — sat, stood, careless, free, 
ostensibly indifferent to all things save the chance amusements of 

5 


6 


Shadows Cast Before. 


the hour. But the frequent shiftings of position, and a quickness 
in detecting whatever went amiss, indicated the undercurrent of 
excited feeling. A calm of several minutes had settled over thei 
group, when one of the men gave an emphatic grunt, which waa' 
followed by a loud, mirthless laugh. 

All looked about them, but nothing that could arouse laughter 
was anywhere to be seen. 

‘‘ What is the matter with you. Bob Rupert? ’’ asked one Torq 
Alexander, a tall, stalwart man, with a face of native strength and 
native good humor. 

The one addressed gave another characteristic grunt _and am 
swered : 

'' I’ve just seen somethun that strikes me as funny. You mayn’t 
look at it that way. This mornin’ when I come down-town Bill 
O’Calligan was doin’ his best to get Tom Carew into his grog; 
shop; it seems now he’s got more of him than he wants, for jusf; 
then he shoved him out of a side-door, and, as if that wasn’| 
enough, he gave him a kick as he lay all in a heap on the pave4; 
ment. Carew has at last picked himself up, and yonder he comes 
as drunk as a piper.” 

The shambling figure was by this time in full sight; and the 
men as one began to watch this newcomer of unsteady gait. 

He’s a high stepper,” commented Tom Alexander, in tone of 
mock solemnity, '' and if he ain’t mighty careful, pride is going 
before a fall.” 

The men accepted this as a witticism and gave a nodded assentj: 
for they were in the humor to be accommodating. 

He can be counted on for a through trip though,” was the 
smiling retort of a third, a Jonas Webb, unless, indeed, he falls 
into the hands of a constable, for he’s had much practice in that 
way of walkin’.” 1 

There was in the group a college student of nineteen, of pleas^ 
ing appearance — the wonder was that he could find his present 
associates companionable. Since the arrival of the professor the 


Shadows Cast Before. 7 

young man had not been at his ease. This, however, he would 
conceal by affected boldness. 

'' Who would imagine,'' said he, as he tossed his head defiantly, 

that that old sot has as lovely a daughter as ever gladdened a 
father's heart — a dainty creature, with the most beautiful eyes I 
have ever beheld — large brown eyes, part revealing more conceal- 
ing, which seem to give just an intimation of a world of hidden 
meaning; eyes wondrously beautiful, but wondrously sad. Once 
seen the girl is never to be forgotten." 

I thought it was the cousin, Frederic Johnson," answered Bob 
Rupert, mirthfully glancing at the professor ; '' if it is the drunk- 
ard's child you are lovin', you had better, for your own sake, look 
after the old man." 

No, I thank you. Bob Rupert; were she a thousand times 
fairer than she is I should not consider her. I cannot afford to 
share her inheritance." 

In the meantime the bacchanal had staggered along until he 
stood in front of the group. As he was on the eve of passing 
there was one loud, explosive laugh, immediately suppressed, it is 
true, but it did not fail to give offense. The drunkard, with an as- 
sumption of dignity, straightened his enervated frame and scanned 
the men angrily. It was Bob Rupert that he selected as the object 
of his resentment. 

I am a — a — gen-tle-man, sir, and I shall always de-m-a-n-d 
r-e-s-p-e-c-t from my i-n-f-e-r-i-o-r-s." 

He shook the last word from his mouth as a dog might a 
rat. 

Bob Rupert laughed a loud, coarse laugh. '' If you've got any 
inferiors I've never seen 'em. You are as low down as they ever 
get to be." 

Tom Carew's answer to this was a blow which fell wide of its 
mark, and which Bob Rupert thoughtlessly returned with such 
force as to send his feeble antagonist against a column which sup- 
ported the balcony of the hotel. This feat was first greeted by 


8 


Shadows Cast Before. 


laughter, which ceased, however, when the professor arose and | 
helped to raise the prostrate man, who had received a gash in his I 
head. The blood flowed freely down the face, but, on his feet ^ 
again, Tom Carew dashed the blood from his eyes, and started | 
toward his assailant. The professor laid on him a restraining! 
hand, and said firmly : Settle this another time ; come v/ith me ] 
now.’’ Tom Alexander and Frederic Johnson lent their assist- ij 
ance. The wound was bound up, and partly through persuasion, | 
partly through force, Tom Carew was placed into a hack, which! 
the professor himself entered. I 

There was profound silence in the little company until the'j 
hack was out of sight. ti 

'' I would have given a good deal,” said Bob Rupert, '' if I had f; 
not struck Carew. I did it before I thought.” ^ 

There is not great harm done,” said his friend Webb, whofi 
was lighting his pipe for the third time. '' It’s just a question of | 
a few more drinks, a few more cuffs, and all will be over with| 
Carew. Your extra lick can’t add much to his miseries.” I; 

It’s not so much for him as for myself that I mind it. Butl’j 
what can’t be helped must be endured, and there’s no use crying j 
over spilt milk. Frederic Johnson, I reckon you’ll catch it to- j 
morrow. Professor Watson ain’t apt to be charmed with the likei 
o’ this.” f 

That’s all right about that,” answered Frederic Johnson. 1 
Professor Watson has no authority over me out of scHool hours. : 
Then, I guess, I know how to hold my own.” 

'' Look at what we may come to! ” said Bob Rupert, in a re-w 
flective strain. Carew was well-to-do once. For the sake of theS 
daughter and wife I should like to have spared him.” f 

'"You say he was rich once?” asked one who was an occa-<t 
sional visitor to the town. | 

No richer round here, and he came of fine stock, too; but theS 
war carried off most of his property and his ancestors couldn’t! 
help him to make a livin’; so for these last two or three years hei 


Shadows Cast Before. 9 

and his have had an uphill road to travel. Things would not be 
so bad if it wasn’t for his habits.” 

“ From your account the girl has cause to look sad, but if she is 
the beauty you say she is, it’ll not be long before she gets away 
from the home ; some brave lad’ll marry her.” 

I don’t know about that ; one scarcely ever gets a chance to 
see her. The mother is an invalid and the daughter stays with 
her most of the time. I guess, too, she kinder feels shamed to 
meet people, for she must know what an old sot her father is. 
Ever since I’ve seen her, I must confess, I feel more friendly to- 
ward the old man. Judged by looks, he’s got a jewel a king might 
be proud of.” 

Just the wife and daughter, that’s all? ” 

That’s all. And the wife is a good enough woman. They 
say she takes her husband’s disgrace mighty hard. Her people 
are proud, and won’t have much to do with her since her hus- 
band has got down so low. I had better be careful, though; it’s 
her brother’s daughter that Frederic here is lovin’.” 

Professor Yancey will never get credit for the kindness he 
has shown that family. I know myself that he offered to adopt 
the daughter and give her a thorough education. It’s a pity when 
we have such relatives that there is no law by which all relation- 
ship can be severed.” 

'' I heard, I don’t know how true it is,” said Bob Rupert, “ that 
Yancey offered to adopt the daughter if father and mother would 
give up all claim on her. The mother, almost broken-hearted, 
was about to consent when the girl herself refused to go. If the 
offer came from Jim Yancey there was something wrong about it. 
I’ve never met a colder or more selfish man than that Jim Yancey. 
He’s not the sort to be caught napping, but he’s got a soul so 
little you can hardly find it.” 

“ You men of this community are a strange set. You’ll take 
anything from Professor Watson. He could walk over you and 
you’d say he had a right to do it, but let any other man show the 


10 


Shadows Cast Before. 


slightest degree of independence and you cry out against him at 
once. Professor Yancey is one that will never be appreciated by 
the masses.'^ 

Rupert and Webb exchanged a smile at the warmth and energy 
of Frederic’s defense, while Bob Rupert answered, with a shrug of 
the shoulders : '' Yes, and he’ll never see the day when he’ll be 
one thousandth part of the man Randolph Watson is.” 

'' He is not so scholarly,” said Fred, “ but he is a gentleman, 
and he is more practical and less peculiar than Professor Watson. 
Good evening.” 

'' Well, it seems as if Pve done mischief enough for one sitting, 
and without meaning it neither,” said Bob Rupert, as he watched 
Frederic Johnson’s retreating form. I reckon it’s time for me 
to be leavin’, too.” With a yawn he lazily arose from his chair, 
and it was not long before every member of the party had gone 
his separate way. 


CHAPTER II. 


“ How many things by season, seasoned are, 

To their right use and true perfection.” 

When Professor Watson first rapped at the Carews’ dwelling, 
a small cottage on the outskirts of the town, all was still within. 
He waited and rapped again somewhat louder. This time the door 
opened noiselessly and a young girl of about seventeen summers 
stood before him. In the glowing lights of fading day she seemed 
an apparition. She was simply clad, but hers was that type of 
beauty which needs little ornamentation. Above medium height, 
she was slender, with movements graceful. Her complexion fair 
and transparent; her features of delicate mould gave to her coun- 
tenance a peculiarly pure and patrician cast. Her eyes were large 
brown eyes with a pervading power ; her golden brown hair was 
soft and curling. The strength of her charms lay in the blending 
of these happy combinations, in striking contrasts and in the subtle 
presence of soul power. She had lived in the community for 
years ; she was the niece of his colleague. Professor Watson could 
but wonder that he had never before met her. It was his sur- 
prise that made him for the moment unconscious that she stood 
waiting for him to speak. Her voice, low and musical, aroused 
him from his abstraction. 

Will you come in ? Whom do you wish to see ? 

His question was rather abrupt: You are Miss Carew? ’’ 
Yes, sir.’^ 

There was an impulse to apologize for his errand, for she was 
young, and seemingly too guileless to be brought in contact with 
one in her father’s condition. Reflection, however, convinced him 

II 


12 


Shadows Cast Before. 


that this sight must unfortunately be only too familiar to her. ^ 
'' There is strength, also, in that face ; she has learned to endure,” | 
was his inward comment. Aloud, he simply said : “ I have i 

brought your father home.” | 

Thank you. Can I ask you to lead him in by the back way ? I 
Mother has just fallen asleep after several nights of wakefulness.” | 
I go to fetch him from the hack ; you will be here when I re- 
turn ? ” 

'' Yes, sir, a few moments I shall be away.” She entered hur- , 
riedly a back room scantily furnished — a room provided for just J 
such an emergency — lighted the lamp, and was in full time to act 
as guide, for it was no easy task to get Mr. Carew out of the hack, 
where he had fallen into a heavy sleep. It took both Professor 
Watson and the driver to lead him to his room. When there, of 
his own accord, he staggered to the bed and threw himself across i 
it. 

The hackman being dismissed, Professor Watson still lingered, 
He would speak to Sada further. The richness of her personal ' 
attractions rendered the poverty of her surroundings and her mea- /: 
ger advantages the more apparent. Her nature, he would say, at ; 
once strong and sensitive, could now readily receive a wrong;' 
bias. 

His hand was clasping the door that was partly open and he 
was facing her, though distant from her the length of the room. 

Feeling uncomfortable under his searching gaze, she raised her 
eyes in order to ascertain what he v/ished. His air and manner, 
genial and sympathetic, were also those of one habituated to a 
command over self and others. As he met her glance he said 
quietly : 

Your father's wound may require the attention of a surgeon. , 
The skull may have been fractured.” 

The family was so very poor as to employ a physician only inv 
cases of extreme need. Sada did not care to tell him this. Again,!, 
the gentleman was a stranger who had shown them kindness^ and j 


Shadows Cast Before. 


13 


yet he had not made himself known. Her father’s downfall and 
the admiration her beauty aroused had made her cautious and re- 
served with strangers, so she answered gravely : 

'' Mother has skill in surgery. We are indebted to you, and yet 
we do not know whom to thank for — for ” 

She allowed the sentence to go unfinished as she looked down 
upon her father with an expression of mingled sadness, reproach 
and shame, which expression did not escape Professor Watson’s 
notice. '' She resents her father’s conduct. Better this than to 
underestimate crime. It will not be long before she becomes a pro- 
moter of changes.” He said to her in bidding her good evening : 
“ You are not unknown to me, nor am I a stranger in your town. 
We are to meet again.” 

The door closed, the stranger had disappeared, and Sada, stood 
where he had left her absorbed by vague hopes and desires, con- 
scious of powers that had hitherto lain dormant and longing for 
opportunities that would call them into full play. The respectful 
admiration of one of marked superiority occasioned not only sur- 
prise but a revelation to herself. He respected her ; therefore she 
must be worthy of respect. These thoughts were checked by her 
recalling his words concerning her father’s wound. She went to 
him and examined the wound, which she did not consider serious. 
She, however, dressed it, and taking a seat near-by, felt at liberty 
to indulge a train of reflection, not altogether displeasing. She 
was aroused from her reverie by the ringing of a bell, at the sound 
of which she arose mechanically, when the sight of her father in 
his wretched plight again claimed her attention. As she stood 
over him her eyes filled with tears and she murmured softly, 

Poor mother.” Abruptly turning away she extinguished the 
light and made her way into a darkened room, where a feeble 
voice said : '' Where have you been, Sada ? This is the third time 
I have rung for you.” 

I came as soon as I heard your bell, mother dear,” every sem- 
blance of harshness having now disappeared from her tone. 


14 


Shadows Cast Before. 


'' The front gate opened and shut and I heard men’s voices. I | 
feared some harm may have come to your father.” | 

There is not much more than is usually the matter with him/’ I 
answered the girl with bitterness. | 

He promised me only last night that he would do better.” The | 
tone of disappointment was so pronounced that tears gathered in J 
the daughter’s eyes. “ He does nothing but deceive you,” the | 
words were spoken very tenderly, “ and yet you trust him. I be- i 

lieve it is he, who is ” her voice became husky, and not until 

several minutes later could she finish by saying, preventing you 
from getting back your strength.” 

'' He’s not himself, he’s a wreck. I knew him when he was a 
thorough gentleman, with a high sense of honor and manners as ; 
winning as my darling’s. He has sunk so low that he has lost all 
self-respect. You, my precious one, have been my solace and ? 
hope during all these years. If it were not for you my life would ; 
seem a miserable failure. When I am gone, Sada, be good to your | 
father.” H 

Tears were in Sada’s eyes, a choked feeling prevented her from | 
then speaking. Later she said in smothered tones : '' If you go, | 

I do not wish to remain. It makes me so angry to see your beauti- ■ 
ful life wasted on your surroundings. I know you do not wish me J 
to talk so — and often for your sake I restrain myself — but I be- • 
lieve you bear your sufferings too uncomplainingly. It would bek 
better to exact more. You think that I’m a child and can’t under- 
stand, or you would listen to me sometimes. How can I be patient, 
with father when I see him subject you to every kind of hardship : 
and degradation ? ” 

Under the impulse of restless energy, hardly knowing what she 
did, she arose and lighted the lamp, then came back and took her | 
seat by her mother’s bedside. • 

You have such an influence over your father,” said the mother, 
fondly watching her, he is so proud of you that if you will p 
only be patient with him the privilege of leading him to a better | 


Shadows Cast Before. i5 

life may be yours. Who was it that brought Thomas 
home ? 

'' It was a middle-aged gentleman, stout, with a distinguished, 
benevolent face. He was very kind and said he would come 
again.'’’ 

'' Have you never met Professor Watson? I shall be glad for 
you to know him. 

I half way believe that it is he. Cosie says everybody is 
pleased by his notice, and that he talks to her more than he does 
to most girls.” As she said this Sada unconsciously sighed. 

'' You do seem misplaced,” said Mrs. Carew, compassionately. 

You have had none of the pleasures of a young girl, just nurs- 
ing all the time your poor, sick mother. That is why I was willing 
for James to take you.” 

Mother dearest,” said the girl, hugging to her heart the toil- 
worn hand and ashamed now of her former feelings, I have 
been fortunate above other girls in having such a mother. If I 
know myself I would not exchange you for all the wealth of the 
world. Did you think that I was sorry to be here ? ” 

No, not that. I know that you love me. But you have few 
pleasures and few advantages, only the little that I can do for 
you.” 

‘‘Yes, and what have you had? Your life has been that of a 
slave. Father and I must be spared, while you toil on for both. 
If you had allowed me to help you more you would now, perhaps, 
be stronger. Uncle complimented ‘ the little ’ of which you speak 
so disparagingly. He says I have a better education now than 
Cosette. Then, mother, Cosette seems to me to be childish; if a 
dress that I think beautiful has a little flaw, she frets and com- 
plains ; she cries over slight disappointments, and when not hu- 
mored is sulky and disagreeable. Pm glad Fve had to exercise 
self-control and that you have been my teacher.” 

“ Your ideas of right and duty have been singularly clear. The 
natural intuitions of your heart are noble and true. Your school- 


i6 Shadows Cast Before. 

ing, I have been constrained to feel it, has come from a source 
higher than myself.’^ 

'' Dear mother, your views of me have always been rose-col- 
ored. A dispassionate judge would look in vain for the many 
charms with which you endow me. But since you think Fm such, 
I am content. I would not have it otherwise.'^ 

“ There is but one thing in which you do not seem true to your- 
self, Sada, and that is your lack of sympathy with your father. 
When I am gone you will be good to him 

Mother,'' and the face of the girl softened as she put her arms 
around her mother, do not speak of leaving us. Father and I 
cannot get on without you. Every day I become more dependent 
upon you. If you go there is no place for me. I come now for 
your advice. Father has received a blow on his head ; the bone 
may be fractured. What shall I do? " 

Why did you not tell me of this sooner? No time is to be 
lost. Send for Dr. White at once." 

In the hall Sada met Aunt Sarah, a family servant, that had 
been true to them in their adversity, bringing in Mrs. Carew's 
supper. 

I will take that, auntie ; you go for Dr. White ; father is 
hurt." 

The physician pronounced the injury to be slight. 


CHAPTER III. 


“ So should we live that every hour 
May die, as dies the natural flower 
A self-reviving thing of power; 

' That every thought and every deed 

May hold within itself the seed 
Of future good, and future need, 

Esteeming sorrow, whose employ 
Is to develop, not destroy ^ 

Far better than a barren joy.” 

On that night Sada left her mother’s room at an hour earlier 
I than was her wont. She felt that her mother was slipping from 
her. They had so understood each other, so loved each other, that 
I nothing, heretofore, had been able to separate them. Now the 
mother was immerging into a shadowy world that the daughter 
saw and felt, but could not enter, and which day by day was be- 
coming more subtile, and farther removed from the cares and tur- 
moils of this material life. Sada’s mind to-night was full of sad 
forebodings. She tried to argue herself out of her fears. 

Mother is not worse than she has been for years. Father’s 

i : conduct has made her indifferent to life. She could see him again 
I as she had last seen him, overcome by besotted sleep ; she pictured 
I i a disgraceful brawl in a barroom as leading to the disaster. Life 
! with them must go on from bad to worse. Having her mother 
with her she could endure anything. But in the gloom of that 
night all false hopes were swept away. She realized that her 
" mother would soon be taken from her. It is in such moments of 
\ supreme anguish, when life looms up painfully real that irrespon- 


i8 


Shadows Cast Before. 


sible youth is transformed into the man or the woman. In bitter- 
ness of soul, as the perspiration stood upon her brow, she rocked-: 
to and fro and continued to moan. i; 

She had spoken truly when she said that her mother had 
shielded her. She was the seventh and youngest of the children, J 
and now the only one living. Her exquisite and fragile beauty-, 
blooming the sole rich ornament of crude poverty, added to the 
mother’s anxiety lest she too should be removed. And as mis-i 
fortune deepened the stricken woman clung to this her one earthly, 
joy with an intensity of affection which deferred hope and baffled 
love at last make possible for some natures only. If Sada had . 
been the child of wealthy parents she could not be more tenderly; 
guarded. As she grew older and more thoughtful she protested 
against this injustice. 

Mother, you do everything, and I do nothing.” 

You have your studies, Sada, and you are not strong.” 5 

Not until she saw that she was doing violence to her daughter’s 
sense of right did Mrs. Carew assign her light duties. Hardships ; 
and anxieties fast sapped the mother’s strength, that had never ■ 
been great; then it was that Aunt Sarah had to be employed, for. 
both parents were still unwilling that Sada should be taxed with-: 
responsibility. ' 

On that night the past came up to Sada with fearful distinctf 
ness. In the distortions produced by remorse it was she that had 
contributed largely to her mother’s break-down. Why had she 
not before seen things as they are? Why had she so long been 
content with that sinfully thoughtless existence? If her mother 
could only be spared she would show by a very different course of 
conduct her appreciation. 

When she entered Mrs. Carew’s room the next morning (for 
she had fallen asleep only towards day and had overslept herself|. 
the sun was shining and the birds were singing, and Mrs. Carew 
seemed to be just as she had always been, Sada’s despondency in 
a measure vanished ; but she determined on her first opportunity to 


Shadows Cast Before. 


19 

urge upon her mother the need of making greater effort to regain 
her lost strength. 

After her morning duties were done and she rested by her 
mother's bedside the set time seemed to have come. Why did she 
hesitate ? At length she mustered up courage. She tried to speak 
calmly to conceal her anxiety. 

Mother, you know I think you would improve faster 
if you would be only a little more in earnest about getting 
well." 

I am so tired, Sada ; my life work is nearly over and I shall be 
glad of rest." 

“ I know for yourself that rest will be sweet, but live for us. 
We are selfish — we cannot let you go." 

She tried to stifle her grief, but sob after sob convulsed her 
frame, until she was entirely overcome by the intensity of her 
emotion. The mother was first surprised then troubled. She 
passed her hand lovingly over the bowed head of her daughter, 
and with that gentle caressing movement smoothed away the 
tangled tresses. Gradually her troubled look passed away and she 
spoke to Sada quietly of what must be. I shall never more be 
well here, Sada. It is best that you should know this. My re- 
moval will be an act of mercy. If you cannot see this now, believe 
it. The battle is for the strong, and when we become unfitted for 
it we shall be removed. Oh ! hardest trial of faith may be re- 
moved, when victory seems impossible, when life " 

The voice here faltered, broke down. Sada's suppressed sobs 
alone were heard ; these became fainter and fainter until they 
finally ceased. Mrs. Carew continued her caressing movement, 
and when all was still her voice, low, distinct and full of triumph, 
again became audible. 

'' But the victory is not doubtful. We are to be faitful — yes, 
faithful to the end." 

Then followed a protracted silence, whose stillness could be 
felt. 


20 


Shadows Cast Before. 


The mother’s gaze became rapt, her thoughts had soared above 
the narrow room and its sorrow-stricken inmate. 

Slowly, faintly, as if in sight, she began to repeat John’s beatific 
vision of the New Jerusalem: 

'' ‘ And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon to 
shine in it, for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the 
light thereof. And the nations of them which are saved shall 
walk in the light of it, and the kings of the earth do bring their 
glory and honor into it. And God shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes ; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor 
crying, neither any more pain, for the former things are passed 
away.’ ” The humble room had become a Bethel. Sada was lis- 
tening in awed silence. The mother’s hand still rested upon her 
head, but the mother’s true self was near that city in which there 
are no more tears, sorrow nor death. All selfish emotions weie 
hushed she felt that she could never again be as she had been. 
Through the gates that were opening to admit her mother a flood 
of light had come. What mattered sufferings and hardships here, 
if through them was developed that deathless character that out- 
lasts time and the disrupted worlds — ^that beautiful, glorified char- 
acter that belongs to the heirs of light ? What matters it to be de- 
spised of earth if thereby to become more the child of Heaven? 
The front gate was heard to open and shut, the spell was broken. 
Mrs. Carew gently removed her hand. 

‘‘ Sada, some one is coming.” 

“ Yes, mother.” 

Sada arose and opened the front door to her uncle, Professor 
Yancey, whom she invited into her mother’s room, and then went 
to her own. 


CHAPTER IV. 


“ Hope on, hope ever ! after darkest night, 

Comes, full of loving life, the laughing Morning ; 

Hope on, hope ever ! Springtide flush with light, 

Aye crowns old Winter with her rich adorning. 

Hope on, hope ever ! yet the time shall come. 

When man to man shall be a friend and brother ; 

And this old world shall be a happy home. 

And all earth’s family love one another ! 

Hope on, hope ever.” 

Only twice in the past six years had Professor Yancey been in 
his sister's home, and on both these occasions he had come on 
business. So, upon seeing him to-day, Mrs. Carew at once con- 
cluded that something of moment had brought him. She was not 
left long to conjectures After making inquiries about her health, 
which inquiries he hardly allowed her to answer, he said abruptly : 

'' Professor Randolph Watson met Sada " 

'' It was he who was here last night then ? " asked Mrs. Carew, 
eagerly. 

^Wes ; and he is pleased with her. Her face he considers strik- 
ing, as expressive of both intellectual and spiritual force." 

'' I knew he would be," said Mrs. Carew, her face aglow with 
maternal pride. 

He would offer her a scholarship which he has at his disposal 
at College." 

He named the college as if he expected to elicit delighted sur- 
prise, for it was one of the best in Virginia ; but in Mrs. Carew a 
terrible struggle had already begun. How could she part with 
her Sada ? Her daughter's future, this great unmerited favor from 

2I 


22 


Shadows Cast Be 


a stranger/’ were thoughts that were then absorbed by the terri- 
ble dread of separation. For seventeen years she had found nearly 
her sole delight in watching the expansion of this one life. Her 
brother’s ofifer three years ago had brought a cruel shock and she 
did secretly rejoice when her daughter, with unexpected dignity 
and force, pronounced the sacrifice wrong, and refused to go. 
The loving ministrations, the clinging dependence, the buoyancy, 
the hope, the laughter, the confiding trust of beautiful youth ! Oh ! 
how could she part with her child? ’Twas cruel to ask it. They 
did not know what they were demanding. Take away her all, and 
leave her to die alone ? 

Her hesitation caused Professor Yancey to grow impatient. 

'' What answer shall I make? ” 

If I had only a little time to prepare for this ! It’s so unex- 
pected. It seems to me it will be death to part with Sada.” 

I’m to tell Professor Watson this. According to my opinion 
you have already stood in the way of Sada’s advancement. You 
may learn when too late that it’s an easy task for others to let you 
and yours alone. You may be taking from your child, when you 
are gone, an honorable means of support. Sada is attractive, but 
this will avail her nothing if you make her appear ungrate- 
ful.” 

What you say is true,” said Mrs. Carew, sobered by her 
brother’s stern words, and I know that when this great pain at 
my heart can be stilled, now it seems that can be only when it 
ceases to beat, that I will think for my child. She is all that I 
have. And the home will be very dreary without her ; her influ- 
ence over Thomas, too, is only for good, and when she is gone 
he will be oftener away. But the time has come when we must 
consider her. Tell Professor Watson that I thank him for his 
kindness to our darling. I will consult Thomas before I can give 
a positive answer.” 

am glad to see on your part signs of wisdom at last. I 
know that you will miss Sada, but by going away she is to be 


Shadows Cast Before. 


23 

benefited in more ways than one. You are too indulgent to her. 
She needs to become more self-reliant, more helpful.’’ 

This prospect of future danger to her child excited Mrs. Carew. 
As long as Thomas lives he will shield Sada; she can never en- 
dure rough treatment.” 

You will excuse a brother’s interest, but I must speak to you 
I plainly this morning. Her father is no proper guardian for the 
child. He has brought you and her only to poverty and shame.” 
I This is one subject that you and I cannot discuss, James. You 

can see nothing good in Thomas ; he is to you the cause only of all 
our misfortune. I love him, and if he has inflicted wrongs he has 
also suffered them.” 

No, we are not likely to agree, if you regard him as perse- 
cuted. Drop a line to either Professor Watson or myself when you 
make your decision. Good morning.” 

Mrs. Carew rung for Sada that she might see her uncle to the 
front door. As she entered his expression, which was stern, soft- 
ened. 

You have given us up of late,” said he as he took her face in 
his hands to kiss her good-by. '' You must not do that. We all 
love to have you around.” She waited until she got into the hall 
to answer him. Because she feared the cause of his coming, she 
said : 

Mother’s strength is failing rapidly. I am quite unhappy 
about her ; she has never seemed more dependent upon me.” 

Can we do anything for her ? Did she relish the soup your 
aunt sent? Let us know when we can help.” As soon as he was 
gone Sada went into her mother’s room. She waited for Mrs. 
Carew to speak; when she did not, fearing the cause, Sada ven- 
tured the question : 

Mother, did unch come on business ? ” 

" Yes.” 

About me?” 

‘‘ Yes.” 


24 


Shadows Cast Before. 


'' It’s something I’m not to know? You have not given your 
consent for me to leave you, mother ? ” 

“ Yes, if your father does not object.” 

'' Oh, mother, how could you do that ? ” The beautiful face of 
the girl paled, and her eyes expressed deep reproach. 

'' Do not make duty for me any harder, Sada. My heart already 
rebels too greatly against my better judgment. You cannot throw 
away such an opportunity. Sarah will be with me.” 

But, mother ” Sada could not finish ; she could not speak 

of the dreadful certainty of her mother’s death, and Mrs. Carew 
could make no explanation ; they both looked away. After sev- 
eral minutes of silence Sada got up and went to her room. 

Mr. and Mrs. Carew decided to accept the offer, and in spite of 
Sada’s pleadings and tears, remained firm. But the prospect of 
the separation had so prostrated Mrs. Carew that Sada had de- 
cided to make a final appeal to Professor Watson, when an unfore- 
seen event deranged all their plans. 

It was Friday morning. Mr. Carew had been forced for several 
days to do without his customary drinks, for he was out of money 
and had no credit. Almost crazed by thirst, he had arisen earlier 
that morning. While dressing his eyes rested on the emaciated 
hand of his wife as it lay on the outside of the cover, for on that 
hand was her wedding ring, much too large now. The thought 
came like an evil whisper : Take it ; it can do her no good.” He 
looked about him, startled, and, be it said to his credit, he turned 
away, and continued his dressing in nervous haste. If his hat 
could have been found, he might have escaped the temptation. In 
the search for that, his eyes again rested on the coveted object; 
this time it was riveted there, and he began stealthily to move to- 
ward it. To raise silently the almost transparent hand and re- 
move the ring was the work of a few seconds. As if by magic 
the lost hat was discovered in a chair near-by; he left the house 
immediately to be gone over an hour. When he returned he found 
his wife distressed over her loss. “ Thomas, my ring has slipped 


Shadows Cast Before. 25 

from my finger and I can’t find it. I wish you would look on the 
floor ; it may have rolled there.” 

His search was so careless that, still suspecting nothing, she 
asked him to look again. At another time this might not have 
angered him, but to-day there was the envenomed sting of con- 
science, so he answered her roughly. Her innocent inquiries he 
turned into accusation, and when she began to cry he flew into a 
rage, reproached her for want of confidence, for her helplessness, 
and swore with oaths that he would no longer support a lot of 
idlers. He would see if no means could be found to make her rise 
from that bed. 

Sada at the first sound, understanding the commotion, was in 
her mother’s room in time to hear his threats and to stand be- 
tween them as he made a threatening stride toward her mother. 

You are sometimes so despicably mean,” said she in low, 
measured tones, her eyes aflame, and her form straightened to its 
full, that I wonder that you do not arouse even your own con- 
tempt. The support that you give to idlers is so miserable that 
none but you would mention it. Look at her poverty,” said she, 
pointing to her mother, her degradation and her sufferings and 
see what she owes you.” Mr. Carew was unaware of her presence 
until she stepped before him. As she spoke he tried to retain his 
anger, but he cowered before her indignation. 

'' I did not know that you were near. You are too hard on me.” 
She turned from him in wrath, went to her mother, put her arms 
around her. 

We will leave him, darling mother. I will work for you. I 
can work. It almost breaks my heart to see you treated so. You 
are so patient and good.” She was interrupted by sobs. Come 
away from him ; his cruelty is killing you.” 

Mr. Carew had seized his first opportunity and had escaped. 
Sada left the room fifteen minutes later to prepare with her own 
hands her mother’s breakfast, for she would thus make what 
atonement she could. When she returned a half-hour later her 


26 


Shadows Cast Before. 


mother had had a severe hemorrhage and was in a dying condi- 
tion. Her cry of distress brought in Aunt Sarah, who went at 
once for the physician. Sada, meanwhile, applied the remedies 
she knew, but all remedies were now useless. Mrs. Carew was 
already unconscious ; her skin was cold and damp. Sada watched 
her breathing until it ceased without a struggle. 

‘‘ Rest at last,’' murmured she, as she raised the toil-worn, life- 
less hand and passionately kissed it. All that happened for some 
time after this was like a dream to Sada. When the funeral was 
over her uncle took her to his home. His purpose was that she 
should never return to her father and her former mode of life. 
As soon as the necessary preparations could be made, she was to 
go to college. Her course there done, her father would doubtless 
have run through his drunken career, and unhampered by him, 
she could either get a position as teacher, or marry some kind- 
hearted man that would be willing to overlook the past. Sada 
had spent at her uncle’s three weeks of aimless existence, when 
she became aroused to the need of taking some decisive step, for 
she too had her plans. As long as her uncle and aunt had con- 
tented themselves with the mere talk of preparation, she had said 
nothing, for she was afraid of her uncle. Since her mother’s 
death, her life seemed cut from its moorings, and she could but 
drift, drift, it mattered but little to her where ; but her mother had 
time and again expressed the desire that she should remain with 
her father. And if ever there was a trying period of his life it 
was now. Every day at her uncle’s had but made clearer the fact 
that her place was not there. The people around her condemned 
her and her mother. Thoughts, feelings, and desires that she had 
been taught to value, they regarded as strange; and she cared 
little for the things they sought. Her father was dissipated, often 
unkind, but he would never condemn her mother, or treat his child 
as an inferior, he would love her as her uncle loved Cosette. He 
was her father and she could not be blameless if she left him now. 
Her aunt had assigned her duties to divert her mind from its sor- 


Shadows Cast Before. 


27 


row, and to make her more practical. She was washing the lamps 
one Wednesday morning when her uncle took a seat by her. As 
she did not look at him he called her by name, when the eyes now 
turned upon him were so full of sadness, that he said reprovingly, 

Sada, your grief is sinful. 

'' I miss mother,^’ answered she, dispiritedly, but I would not 
call her back, if I could. My life seems meaningless without her. 
Can you tell me anything of father ? She put this question de- 
signedly, for with that instinct so strong in woman she had di- 
vined his purpose in coming there, and had decided that now was 
the time for her to act. 

'' He is living his old vagabond life.’’ The answer was so curt, 
that she returned no response. After a short silence Professor 
Yancey added : '' It is a consoling thought that at last you are be- 
yond his power to harm you.” 

There was a fascination that was weird in her words and look 
as she said : 

'' I can not get beyond that power.” A moment later she 
added : “The truth is, I should never have left him. I am restless 
and unhappy, because I am a truant from duty.” 

Prof. Yancey frowned. “ No one else,” he spoke slowly, 
“ could miake me believe that you were contemplating an act so un- 
utterably foolish as that of your return to your father. He has 
sunken so low that he is beyond reclaim. You can only sink with 
him.” 

“ Mother died feeling that her life was a failure,” said the 
young girl earnestly, after a short pause. 

“ It was thrown away, miserably thrown away ! One more un- 
worthy of her could not be found.” 

“ He is my father,” said she, in remonstrance. “ It matters 
nothing to the world at large whether I live or die. I seem to 
have no place, if not by my father’s side. Mother looked to me to 
bring out the meaning of her life; and God helping me I will. 


28 Shadows Cast Before. 

The call of duty comes to me as a daughter and I go to answer 
it.” 

Professor Yancey's laugh was cynical. '' I must confess your 
commission is noble. Your high-flown language could fitly be 
spoken in a better cause. Now it is only mirth-provoking. If 
you are seeking to make a martyr of yourself, you can have better 
opportunities.” 

Sada was now too much in earnest to be intimidated. 

Then we see from different standpoints. The same tie that 
binds Cosette to you binds me to my father. There is this tre- 
mendous possibility, that my lack of faithfulness might mean my 
father's ruin.” 

Her words were too intensely felt not to produce an impres- 
sion. She had all the foolish notions of her mother. If he would 
successfully combat them, he must meet them one by one and con- 
vince her of their falsity. 

His manner was persuasive when he next spoke : 

‘‘ You, and you alone, can give full meaning to sister's life, in 
you are all its promises. Cultivate your gifts, live in an atmos- 
phere of culture and refinement, move as an equal among the 
best, so shall you cause to widen your mother’s influence. That 
there is nothing to be gained by your project your mother's life 
has abundantly proved. If love could effect a revolution in him, 
your mother would have accomplished it. She was better fitted 
for the task than you. She was more patient, loved more, had 
more experience. Wisdom does not demand the sacrifice of two 
such lives to demonstrate a fallacy.” 

Sada had stopped her work, and sat in thoughtful silence. She 
did not know how to answer, yet she was not convinced. At 
length, looking up, she said : 

Yet she that loved me best would have me make the sacri- 
fice.” 

'' Because she was deluded by a vain hope.” The eyes turned 
to him had in them a deep glow. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


29 


And that hope was based on prayer/’ 

I There was color on her cheeks, in contrast with the white of her 
brow, and the fervor of conviction in those matchless eyes. Pro- 
fessor Yancey, cold and imimpressible generally, was surprised 
into admiration of her loveliness. Surely such a victim was not 
required on such an altar. In the complexion, in the contour of 
face and neck, in many of her features, there was the suggestion, 
with heightened charm, of the sister whom he had once so loved. 

Better a thousand times that he should perish than drag you 
to his level ! Sada, I do not know why I love you as I do. It 
must be that I have transferred to you that affection that once be- 
longed to your mother. After her unfortunate marriage, I must 
have seemed to her hard and cruel. I could have borne the dis- 
appointment better had I loved her less. Let me make amends, 
by serving you. With your talents and personal charms the 
world will forget who your father was and you will be one of its 
favorites.” 

Uncle, to desert father now, would be to make myself un- 
happy through life. If while I am bent on my pleasure and profit, 
he is sinking into a drunkard’s grave to eternally perish, how 
could I in the hereafter face even mother.” 

You have not hesitated to put your opinions against mine. 
You have no experience, yet you think you know more than those 
that have. Your mother intended you to go to college, she is not 
here to compel you, so you follow out your own wishes.” 

How you wrong me ! ” said she, in low grieved tones. I 
have not always been respectful to father, but mother I have loved 
devotedly.” 

'' Let us come to a thorough understanding. If you are re- 
solved to return to your father, remember, that my doors from 
the moment you go are closed against you. The only reward I 
receive for all my efforts to aid is ingratitude and resentment. 
People are going to talk, and I am going to be misrepresented and 


30 


Shadows Cast Before. 


censured, as I have been. Perhaps when the stern realities of life 
shall wear away this sentimentalism of yours you will realize 
what a good friend you had once in your uncle.'' 

Sada was prepared for reproaches but not for this complete 
severance of the families. From her uncle she had thought to get 
counsel ; and diversion and encouragement, as in the past, from 
her visits to his home. Her lips quivered, and to conceal her 
emotion she toyed with the cloth she held in her hand. 

You can take from those words all their power to annoy," 
said he gravely. 

'' Forgive me for what seem obstinacy and ingratitude," said 
she, her voice not yet under control. '' Do not be angry with me, 
and for mother's sake still love me." 

'' Sada, I beg you not be rash. Take time and consider what 
I propose." 

'' If I could, I would, uncle; but I must go back to father, and 
go at once." 

'' There is nothing else to be done then. I wish you had al- 
lowed me to save you. When I witnessed your mother's suffer- 
ing and felt powerless to help, I determined never again to put 
myself in a position where my feelings would be needlessly har- 
rowed. You are v/illing to be dragged down. I regard it my 
duty to protect my family, so I must abide by my decision. Not 
many would have made your choice." 

I trouble you," said she gently. We had better end this in- 
terview." 

'' It does, indeed, sadden me to part with you thus. I say to 
you honestly I should rather follow you to your grave than see 
you committed to this folly." 

'' You foresee for me nothing but failure? " asked she with sud- 
den and quaint humor. 

'' Nothing else." 

It may be so ; but I tell you, uncle, even if I have to fail, I 
shall be better satisfied than if I had never made the attempt. But 


Shadows Cast Before. 


31 

m the lexicon of youth there is no such word as Fail. You wish 
me success ? ’’ 

'' Oh ! yes ; but I do not believe in tempting fate. You will find 
in the revised edition of middle age that experience has supplied 
the defect.’^ He took up his hat and left. 


CHAPTER V. 


** This above all, to thine ownself be true ; | 

And it must follow as the night the day, 

Thou can’st not then be false to any man.” 

Sada had just finished her task of washing and filling the lamps, 
and of setting them in their places when her aunt came into the 
room. Sada saw at once from her manner that she had learned 
all and that indignation was the feeling uppermost, so she pre- 
pared herself for an ordeal. 

James tells me that you have decided to go back to your 
father?’’ 

Sada answered quietly, Yes. ” She did not wish to discuss 
the subject with her aunt. 

'' I have begged James time and again not to meddle with your 
affairs, but he can’t be indifferent ; he sees how he can help, and 
at great inconvenience and sacrifice to himself he makes the ef- 
fort only to be repulsed. This time, I think, he has learned his 
lesson well. We are only troubled that Professor Watson should 
have t® share the repulse. His advances are not generally re- 
ceived that way.” 

There is no discourtesy nor repulse intended. I shall see 
Professor Watson and explain.” 

'' Sada, you are so obstinate that I can not feel sorry for you, 
if all the misfortunes that you court do come upon you.” 

There is a difference between obstinacy and fixedness of pur- 
pose,” said she. 

Yes, but yours is downright obstinacy. Without a knowl- 
edge of what you are undertaking you fancy yourself to play the 
role of a heroine. Your mind is full of such foolishness.” 

32 


Shadows Cast Before. 


33 

What has Sada done wrong? ’’ asked Cosette, having entered 
the room while her mother was speaking. 

'' She has decided to treat Professor Watson as she has always 
treated your father when he has offered her special favors. 

Cosette was small and delicately formed. Her mother was 
proud of her, for she promised to be a great social success. The 
young lady was not at this time looking her best, as her hair was 
in crimps, and her wrapper was dowdy. She had sat up till a late 
hour the night before, entertaining gentlemen friends who had un- 
expectedly called. 

None of the family regarded Mrs. Carew's death as a bereave- 
ment, but something was due to appearances, and the gentlemen 
would not have been received if they had not come from a distant 
town. This compliment of theirs, however, made the mother 
more indulgent to the daughter. She was not to be awakened, 
and a specially prepared breakfast was to be carried to her room. 
The conversation of the evening before would be what would be 
expected from Cosette that day, and would furnish agreeable en- 
tertainment for all the household. She had just finished her late 
breakfast and was in no good humor. She spoke now, and there 
was an indifferent shrug of her shoulders. It seems to me she 
ought to be left to act as she thinks best. She is the one that 
has most at stake.^’ 

I would not mind it, if James didn^t trouble over it so. He 
hates it on Professor Watson's account. He himself has learned 
to expect it." 

, Father never will learn," said Cosette with that impatience 
that comes from lack of self-control. I don't feel sorry for 
him." 

'' Uncle is not at all responsible for results in this case," said 
Sada, who spoke calmly with an effort. Professor Watson 
made his own advances." 

“ But he can't help being affected by the strange conduct of his 
own people. It looks as if he has had more than his share of this 
3 


34 Shadows Cast Before. 

to bear/’ Sada's face crimsoned, and there was an angry flash 
in her eye. 

Ashamed that he had the loveliest of women for a sister ! 
Let me go, I do not belong here. It can not hurt mother that you 
do not appreciate her, but I would get beyond the sound of your 
words. 

It’s all for the best I expect that you’ve decided as you have. 
We are not responsible, and your conduct renders us indifferent 
to your fate.” 

'' I only regret that my just indignation makes my words of 
thanks for real kindnesses seem ungracious. I do appreciate all 
that uncle and yourself have done for me. If you are through 
with me, I will go to father now.” 

As you will go, the sooner it is done the better.” 

Sada had selected the time when she had reason to believe the 
house would be without its inmates, she wished to visit its hal- 
lowed spots when she would be all alone. Her strength had 
been severely tried by confinement in her mother’s sick room, her 
nervous system had sustained a shock by her mother’s death. 
Trembling from weakness and excitement as she neared the front 
door, she extended her hand to the knob, only to withdraw it, her 
heart was beating tumultously. She summoned courage and 
entered, but to calm her feelings she remained in the hall several 
moments ; then noiselessly crept to her mother’s apartment. The 
room was dark, so dark that it was seconds before her eyes became 
accustomea to the blackness. 

Although she heard her father’s moan, she could not immedi- 
ately locate him in the large chair by the bed, near to the spot 
where he had so cruelly cursed his wife. If he knew of her pres- 
ence, he did not betray his knowledge, but with face buried in 
hands looked the picture of abject misery. She witnessed this 
with indifference, for she remembered now only his cruelty to her 
mother. Wearily she leaned against the wall, and closed her eyes 
to shut out, if possible, the sad scenes of memory. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


35 


He continued to moan. '' God be merciful, be merciful,^’ he 
ejaculated, more as an expression of wretchedness than as 
a plea. 

Upon this she opened her eyes and surveyed him again with 
indifference. Then in blood-curdling accent he exclaimed, It 
is too late, all is LOST. There is no hope, no hope.’’ The next 
moment a pair of arms was around his neck, and a quivering 
voice was saying : 

“ My poor father, I have come back to you, never, never any- 
more to leave you. Did you think that your child had deserted 
you?” 

Mr. Carew mildly disencumbered himself of her, held her at 
arms length, and gazed upon her in a kind of bewilderment. 
When he realized it was she, tears of joy gathered in his eyes. 

“ It is my Sada come back to me. My treasure ! My darling. 
You say that you are not going to leave your old father. They 
told me that you did not wish to come back.” He clasped her 
with one arm, while he looked wildly around as if in search of 
a lurking foe. His face was pinched and haggard from suffering 
and want. Suddenly his hold upon her relaxed, he pushed her 
from him saying harshly : Go back to your uncle, Sada ; it is 

folly to come back here. I can hardly support myself, much less 
you. At your uncle’s you can have every advantage. Go child. 

But she would not be repulsed. 

Father, there is no one to go to ; no one has a right to take 
I care of your child. That which is destroying your soul and body 
causes you to drive me from you. You are able to meet the re- 
sponsibility — meet it, father.” As he looked down upon her the 
exalted purity of her beauty impressed him. '' Infinitely too 
good for me,” thought he. 

He spoke in husky tones, his manner, however, softened. 

Since your mother has gone, there is no place for you here.” 
Would he really drive her away? Her eyes filled with tears. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


36 

'' Heaven knows, child, I am foolish enough over you. Stay, if 
you will. I only wanted to save you.’’ 

Yes, save me and save yourself.” He looked upon her with 
compassionate forbearance. '' You do not know what you ask. 
If demons were to treaten me with the torments of hell, it would 
not restrain me when this thirst is on me. It MUST be quenched. 
Did I not see the habit killing your mother inch by inch ? ” 
Unconsciously she pushed from him. A bitter smile passed over 
his face. With an abnormal excess of morbid pride, a morally 
fungous growth, he gloated over his very misery. Yes, I am 
her murderer,” his look was demon-like in its ferocity, '' and you 
can tell it ; for the law does not punish for such murders.” 

She moved farther away yet, and sat crouched upon the floor. 
He scanned her downcast face, the bitter smile still upon his lips. 
'' I killed her, but I’m not all a monster yet, I’ll spare your 
young life. You did not intend it, but you have softened the 
cruelty of my hard fate. So you are the one being now that 
deserves well at my hands. Leave me. I can bear it ; it’s a trifle 
to what I have endured. I can now defy God and man to do 
their worst ! ” Clasping his hands over his head, he stood in an 
attitude of grim defiance. 

Suddenly he started forward with clinched fists as one bereft 
of reason. Not believe in a hell ! What fools ! Nothing can 
be plainer. It’s begun here. It continues to enlarge here. And 
how can it end? How can this fettered nature ever climb back 
to its first great height. It is lost, lost, LOST.” His voice 
weakened into a maudlin wail. The spirit of defiance was too 
heavy a strain on the shattered nerves, he fell to weeping. '' God, 
pity the poor drunkard,” sobbed he. Again Sada was made to 
forget her anger. She had come to help him, she drew near and 
rested her hand on his arm gently. 

Father, do you wish to be free ? ” 

Wish ! Wish ! If I said yes, how could you understand the 
longing ? ” 


Shadows Cast Before. 


37 


'' Strange, indeed, is this work of destruction/’ 

You need not remind me that there is no madness like it. 
Already I know my doom, already I feel the dreadful darkness 
closing in around me. There’s no escape for me. So go, it will 
bring some comfort to know that you are safe and happy.” 

'' There’s no one to whom I can go. Uncle’s doors are closed 
■ against me. Only take up your duties. There is hope. Surely, 
father, you would rather have me here. It was mother’s wish 
that I should be with you. She believed to the last that you 
would triumph over self. She was willing to trust the future of 
her child in your hands.” They were both conscious at that 
moment how dear the child was to the mother. You owe her 
reparation. You will not be unworthy of the trust? ” 

Mr. Carew turned from her. Do not seek to bind me, Sada, 
with vain promises.” 

If Infinite Strength had not stooped to rescue, then you and 
I and all would have cause to despair; but now, father, we can 
lay hold of this strength and be safe. Man minifies one sin and 
magnifies another, all sin is beyond his power. Your case is not 
hopeless. I have been undutiful in the past, I ask your forgive- 
ness. If you wish to do better, I have come to help you. Let 
us have one absorbing purpose — your salvation. Oh! if you 
could only be made to see your worth I ” 

'' God bless you, my child. God bless you. I am not worthy 
of you ; but if you come back to me, bringing hope with you, and 
you have a right to come, it will be the aim of my life to prove 
that I am not so bad after all, and to see that you do not suffer. 
Old Sarah will return when she knows that you are here ; for she 


CHAPTER VI. 


He that hath light within his own clear breast, 

May sit i’ th’ center and enjoy bright day : 

But he that hides a dark soul and foul thoughts, 

Benighted walks under the midday sun. 

Himself is his own dungeon.” 

Sada decided to see Professor Watson that very day and make 
all necessary explanations. She found him in the front piazza, 
‘and he at once recognized her. 

I was speaking of you only this morning,'’ said he, with 
cordiality. This is a pleasant surprise. You are still at your 
uncle's?" 

‘‘ No. Father was all alone, and I have gone back to him." 

Take this chair, Miss Carew. My wife wishes to meet you, I 
will tell her that you are here." He was not long gone. 

‘‘ She will be out directly. You say that you. have decided to 
return to your father's. Then you will not go to college ? " 

It was to speak to you of this, that I came this morning. The 
difficulty briefly stated is, that I cannot, under present circum- 
stances, get my consent to leave my father all alone." 

'' May you not exaggerate the need of your being with him. 
Let him believe that your triumphs are his triumphs, that while 
you are giving yourself up to self-culture you are expecting much 
of him, when you come back to make your home with him. This 
may be a greater stimulus." 

Not with him," said she after moments of thought. His 
misfortunes have made him morbidly proud. I receive these ad- 
vantages from another, this will remove me farther from him. In 
the past I have, at times, been very impatient with father, and have 

38 


Shadows Cast Before. 


39 

already, unfortunately, impressed him with the idea of my con- 
scious superiority.” 

'' Is there no other way of undoing what you have done than by 
sacrificing such an interest ? ” 

There may be another way, but I have not been able to find it. 
I am not indifferent to the advantages offered or to your kind- 
ness.” 

I said sacrifice. Your father, you think, will be willing for 
you to lose this opportunity of securing an education ? It is well 
before coming to a conclusion to look at the subject from all 
points.” 

'' I think I understand father.” She hesitated. It is difficult 
to express what I wish to say, as it may seem like disrespect, and 
yet it is due you that I present the case just as it is. It is be- 
cause of the moral decay, but our losses do not fret him.” 

Often the very consciousness of the injury done loved ones, 
in such cases, is like the stone around the swimmer's neck. Say 
that you are correct in your analysis, would a nature so wanting 
in moral perception receive inspiration from noble deeds? You 
are an inexperienced girl. Your uncle tells me that you know 
absolutely nothing of life. There is need of reformation, but are 
you the one to attempt it ? ” 

His manner had been uniformly kind; but his careful weigh- 
ing of her words convinced her that her uncle had already spoken 
to him. There was a look of mild surprise that he should so 
question her, which did not escape him. 

'' I may not be fitted for the task, no one can question this lack 
of fitness more than I. Father may be beyond reclaim ; but I 
can not take this for granted. Neither can I allow the con- 
sciousness of my deficiencies to deter me when his salvation may 
be in the balance. Upon no one else in like degree can fall the 
responsibility to come to his rescue. I shrink from the task, but 
I dare not leave it to another; and I have to encourage me my 
mother's prayers.” 


40 


Shadows Cast Before. 


'' Since such are your intelligent convictions, there is but the 
one course for you,’' said Professor Watson earnestly, “ and I 
can not doubt that if you hold fast your unfaltering trust that 
victory must crown your efforts. My dear,” this was addressed 
to his wife, who then came out, this is Miss Carew.” 

Mrs. Watson took Sada’s hand in hers, as if she had known 
and loved her for years. 

I don’t feel to you as a stranger, my dear child. Your filial 
devotion to your mother has called forth o^r respect, and we 
sympathize deeply with you in your loss.” At the mention of 
her mother, Sada’s eyes filled with tears. She felt at once drawn 
to this lovely lady whose face so fully expressed the interest and 
sympathy of her words. 

We had better go into the sitting room,” said Professor Wat- 
son, '' where you can rest on the lounge. You are not as strong as 
you are always inclined to think you are. As many lessons as she 
has had, she has not learned to take care of herself,” this he said 
to Sada as he led Mrs. Watson by the arm into the sitting- 
room. 

“ I love young people. You must find your way over here 
often now. Your uncle will be willing to spare you sometimes.” 

She will not remain at her uncle’s,” explained Professor 
Watson; '' she will go to her father, as he is quite alone.” 

I am glad she does. I like her the better for it. Come to 
us often then, dear. Your sweet, young life will cheer us.” 

‘Mf you receive me in this way, I shall be here very often. T 
may come to you sometimes for advice ? ” this last was addressed 
to Professor Watson. 

'' It will give me pleasure to help you in any way I can.” 

Sada left the Watsons that day, feeling that if all her fears 
should end in such pleasant surprises, life would be one series of 
triumphs. 

For several weeks after her return home there was a marked 
improvement in Mr. Carew. He went regularly to work, and 


Shadows Cast Before. 


41 


found fresh pleasure in the home as cheered and adorned by her 
presence. He seemed actually to be growing indifferent to in- 
toxicants. Sada became hopeful that she was to win an easy 
victory. While cheered by this thought, with her father self- 
restraint was becoming irksome; soon there were signs of a re- 
turn to his former modes of life. Sada noticed these with 
anxiety. As quiet as her life was, she could hear reports of her 
aunt's resentment. Although she was certain that many of these 
had reached the Watsons', yet she received from them always a 
hearty welcome. In the calm atmosphere of that delightful 
home malice could not live. On the last visit there. Professor 
Watson had most agreeably surprised her. 

“ Your uncle and I have been discussing the subject," said he 
in that quiet manner of his that created no suspicion of sur- 
prises, and both of us have come to the conclusion that you are 
able to take a course of study more extended than that taken 
by young ladies generally. Indeed, we believe you able to follow 
the curriculum of the college; this is already prepared, I have 
the books. From time to time I shall give you written examina- 
tions to test your progress. There is no need for thanks," said 
he, checking her, the greater part of the work will have to be 
done by yourself." 

'' You have gratified the great desire of my life, and you will 
not allow me even to thank you. I can never hope to make re- 
turns for such a favor." 

These studies became her delight, and kept her hopeful. If 
she had stopped to consider, she might have been astonished at 
the courage, gentleness, and tact shown in the many trials of her 
own every day life. Under the inspiration of a noble purpose 
she imparted courage, something like dignity and resolution to 
her father's flagging energies. He viewed her with pride and 
admiration, not unmixed with wonder. He had become fully 
aware she was not the child of yesterday. Now and then her 
old impatience with him would return. One day he came in with 


Shadows Cast Before. 


42 

the smell of whiskey strong upon him. She said with great 
energy : 

'' Father, if you begin this we are lost.^' 

You would leave me no liberty,’^ said he petulently. A child 
should not take a father to task.’’ 

Tell me anything I can do for you to lessen the thirst; but 
father dear, don’t begin this. Indulge yourself once or twice 
and you will become powerless to resist.” The next morning as 
he was ready to start to his work she stood by with hat in hand. 
He divined her purpose. 

What is it you wish ? ” asked he smiling. 

If you will only let me go with you, your fiercest enemy will 
not dare to approach you.” 

Every day?” 

'' Every day.” 

You will get tired of this.” 

Well, then I can stop.” 

Isn’t this changing the order of things. You my protector? ” 

We are made mutually dependent. You provide me with the 
comforts of this little home. You will surely let me do some- 
thing for your happiness.” 

No one could despise him with such a companion. She by his 
side was as balm to his wounded pride. Yes, she could come, 
and as she said, his enemies would not dare approach. 

The experiment was most gratifying to him. The lovely girl 
by his side in a magical way transformed the hard frowning 
world into one of smiles. He received many hand-shakes, bows, 
and kindly words where he least expected to. The business man 
engrossed by thoughts stern or disagreeable would look up to be 
cheered and brightened by her fresh beauty. Unconsciously she 
contributed to his pleasure, and he owned the debt by the mani- 
festation of an interest in her and her affairs. Among her ad- 
mirers the injudicious young man was not wanting; but his re- 
pulse served as a warning to others. Mr. Carew suffered at 


Shadows Cast Before. 


43 


times as on a rack. Sada prepared for him strong coffee. When 
this gave no relief, she could only sit and witness his sufferings. 
He had been suffering intensely one evening from the tortures of 
this unsatisfiable thirst, when he suddenly arose and took up his 
hat. She knew that a crisis had come. Shall I go with you ? ” 
asked she, her face full of pleading and anxiety. He hesitated. 

You, you may come,’’ was the consent reluctantly given. The 
worst is about over.” 

As they were passing a barroom, the struggle had all to be 
gone over. He stopped as if he must enter. “ Father dear, come 
on,” pleaded she. You have already gained so much, don’t 
lose all.” 

''Just a little; I don’t ask for much. This thirst is killing 
me.” 

" Better die from thirst than bring upon yourself the horrors 
of a death from intoxicants. Come away.” 

He allowed her to lead him, while he still looked back longingly. 

When the imminent danger was over she said, with great en- 
ergy : 

" Tell me a nation can be guiltless when it encourages the es- 
tablishment all over the land of these training schools of vice. 
What can it expect, but to reap as it has sown. And what a har- 
vest it will be ! ” 

" Men do not wish to have their appetites restrained,” an- 
swered her father, petulantly. " There is a demand for such 
places, and in one way or another they will be here.” 

" That plea can be made for every sin,” said she with energy. 
" What madness to foster that which must ultimately destroy.” 

You have not mingled enough with the world,” answered her 
father, " to understand these things. Evil is here, and allowances 
will have to be made for it.” 

" The Almighty God is with those who fight it ; therefore final 
victory is sure.” 

" Ah ! my daughter, you talk like a child. You little 


44 


Shadows Cast Before. 


know what it is to fight the liquor power. But yonder is O’Neil/’ 
(the bachelor member of the firm that employed him), he 
has been noticeably kind to me of late, and I think it is for 
your sake. Could you like him? He would place you above 
want.” 

I have no thought for that now.” 

My daughter seems the best fitted of any I know to adorn a 
handsome home. I feel anxious as to your future.” 

She blushed. 

When you have grown strong, you can give me such a home, 
and I will grace that.” 

Your father is a poor stick to lean upon.” The next morn- 
ing after her return from the walk with her father, there was a 
loud rap at the door; it was so loud as to be heard by Aunt 
Sarah and to arouse her curiosity. When Sada opened the door 
a tall, stout man, whose familiarity at once gave umbrage, ac- 
costed her : 

You are Carew’s daughter?” 

Aunt Sarah had come into the house and stood where she could 
hear and see all. 

Do you wish to speak to my father?” Instinctively she 
moved from the man, for his bold admiration offended her. 

No, you will answer just as well. But you people here must 
be deaf.” Saying this he pushed by her and walked into the 
house with the air of a proprietor. ''To whom does this prop- 
erty belong ? ” 

" I can’t see that I am under any obligations to answer the 
question of an unknown intruder.” 

" Zounds ! you are lofty, but your haughty airs become you. 
You’re without a doubt a beauty! It’s a pity you could not be 
sold for your father’s debt. You’d bring a good price.” 

Sada turned to leave him, when he in raised tones said : "You 
had better, for your father’s sake, hear me throuen.” 

Upon this Aunt Sarah, a self-appointed protector, came and 


Shadows Cast Before. 


45 


stood by Sada’s side. '' If you have come on business/’ said 
Sada, turning toward him, I will listen ; but I do not care for 
your comments or compliments.” 

And you may not be charmed with the business,” was his in- 
solent reply. After a short pause he continued : You know 

pretty well why I’m here. I’m come to collect a bill your father’s 
been owing a long time. I hear he’s going to mend his ways ; let 
him begin by paying an honest debt that he’s been skulking out of. 
If he does not we’ll sell him out of house and home. We know 
all ; this house was your mother’s ; she died and left no will.” 

Sada took the bill he handed to her and looked at it. There 
were no items. Her father was charged fifty-five dollars and 
seventy-five cents for liquors purchased at Bill O’Calhgan’s. 

“ You don’t seem to believe it.” He expected demurs before its 
payment; so he would intimidate her by excessive audacity. 

“ Why did you not itemize it ? ” 

My client and myself are in your eyes little better than thieves 
and cut-throats. O’Calligan is an honest man.” 

'' You’re in bad business for honest men,” was her grave re- 
joinder. Honesty to thrive must be in the company of the other 
virtues. One cannot defraud himself and others and be called 
honest.” 

What’s the matter with me ? ” asked he, his audacity giving 
place to surprise. 

'' You ? You are his agent ! ” 

Bill O’Calligan is engaged in a lawful business. He has his 
license.” 

'' So much the worse for those that make it lawful. This is 
one of the many instances of the need of a higher court, where 
wrongs will be righted. It is for this court that we should pre- 
pare.” 

What do you charge for your sermons ? ” 

I Now, you may leave,” answered she loftily. And you need 
I not come back. If it be right, I shall pay the bill.” 


Shadows Cast Before. 


46 

He looked at her in surprise, as he had no word ready ; he took 
up his hat, and, without even a '' Good morning,’' he left. 

Sada sat where she had been in thoughtful silence; she turned 
the bill over and over, read and re-read it, still in a quandary as 
to what to do. Aunt Sarah stood for some time watching her, 
but as Sada’s abstraction continued the servant quietly went back 
to her work. Should she consult her father, or without his knowl- 
edge pay the bill? was the problem Sada was trying to solve. If 
she consulted him it would bring him, in all probability, in close 
contact with the men and places that he should shun. If she failed 
to consult him he might be offended, but surely not when he un- 
derstood her motives. Fifty-six dollars was a large sum. Her 
father alone could know if the bill was fraudulent. How could 
he, though, be positive of anything when he was often intoxicated. 
The heavy debt might discourage him ; he already had too many 
discouragements. She believed it would be better for her to pay, 
if she could, the money; then he would be cut off from the past 
and be bound to the right by stronger ties. But where would she 
get the money? She had jewelry left her by her mother. This 
thought against her will flashed itself into consciousness and occa- 
sioned a painful shock. 

'' I cannot do that,” was her earnest remonstrance. '' They were 
mother’s. I cannot part with them ; anything but that.” 

''Not if the jewelry would save your father? Your mother 
would have used them for that purpose.” The voice was an inner 
voice. To this she answered: " I don’t know that they will save 
father. Who will buy them ? ” Then with delight, for she be- 
lieved she had found an irrefutable argument, " No, mother would 
not. Did she not keep them from him during her life ? ” 

Her triumph was only momentary, for the next words came to 
her with convincing force: 

" Then he would have used them for his destruction ; now it is 
possible for them to minister to his salvation.” 

She sunk in her chair as something wilted, unable to deny^ 


Shadows Cast Before. 


47 


nerveless, powerless further to resist, but still unwilling to yield. 
Impelled by the spirit of blind opposition, she longed to rush 
headlong into some final act that would prevent the sacrifice, and 
in some unaccountable way remove the responsibility. Here she 
was made to realize her danger. She prayed, prayed earnestly 
for the wisdom to know duty and for the strength to do it. Take 
my hand and lead me through this maze, for I am but a little child. 
And if it must be that my father's redemption cannot be, save 
through suffering to myself, even so let it be. And to Thee, the 
God of infinite love and wisdom, be the praise now and forever. 
Amen." She was comforted, and in her changed mood she re- 
viewed the situation. 

Tve been acting rather cowardly," said she, gently to her- 
self. “ If my father is saved, it is not to be by half-hearted efforts. 
That Love that gives Himself is the price of salvation." She arose 
and went into her room and took from her trunk an old-fashioned 
jewelry-case. She sat and looked in rapt silence upon its contents, 
when Aunt Sarah, who had all this time, she knew not why, been 
uneasy as to results, entered. 

W'y didn't dat man go to your farder ? Wat he come here 
worryint you for ? Some people got so little sinse ! " 

“ It was best for him to come to me." 

Aunt Sarah now espied the box in Sada's hand. '' Law ! honey ! 
w'ot you gwine do wid dat jew'lry ? " 

I'm going to sell it." 

Sell po' missis' jew'ry ! For dat outdacious man? " 

Mother's where she sees all and can approve." 

“ She weared dem pearls de night dat she was married, and 
she had hard work to save 'em for you. I nebber t'ought you'd 
do dis," said the old woman, tears gathering in her eyes. Now, 
dat missis is dead all seems to be forgettin' her." 

Because of her tears and grief, Sada forgave the pain that her 
nurse innocently caused. Too much affected to speak, however, 
Sada toyed with the case until she regained her composure. At 


Shadows Cast Before. 


48 

length she opened the box and took from it an old-fashioned pearl 
necklace, which she held up before her. 

'' Auntie, this has no life, no mind, no soul. Say you not that 
it works wonders if it can save these ? 

The ornament seemed eminently fitted to grace the girl's pure 
beauty. The sleeve had fallen back and the pearl rested on the 
white, well-proportioned arm. 

'' Dey seem jist made for you, chik. You is young yit. You 
don't know as much as me. Wen dese is gone, w'ot next ? " 

I shall not give over, until there remain nothing to be done." 
May be so. You talk wid a lot o' feelin' now and you t'ink you 
kin do all dese t'ings, p'raps, but de spirit gits tired after w'ile, 
and dat too w'en you've nothin' but de wornout body. De mo- 
ment I lain eyes on dat man I knowed as how he had come on no 
good bus'ness. His nose looks as 'twas made to spicilate on 
t'other people's property. And dem eyes so close togither is 
another turrible sign to dem as understands faces. Nigger as I 
am, I wouldn't have his low-down principles for not'in'. Ts glad 
I's got my black coatin' on de outside." 

Sada began to think before she took any decisive step she had 
better consult Professor Watson. So she locked up her jewelry, 
put on her hat and went round to his house. She met her uncle 
there and he showed so great pleasure at seeing her, that she was 
persuaded that all his bitterness toward her would soon pass away, 
were it not for his family. After her uncle left she told Professor 
Watson as briefly as possible her difficulty. 

Is there no law that prohibits these men from selling intoxi- 
cants to my father? If so, what had I best do? " 

'' There is such a law, but only under extreme circumstances 
would it be advisable for you, a girl, to come in contact with such 
an element. I can do this : I can see O'Calligan and ask in 
your name for the items. Then he will be made to know that you 
have the support of your friends; but you will understand, as 


Shadows Cast Before. 49 

your father is involved, that the case will require delicate hand- 
ling/’ 

“ I fear that I have asked too much of you. I suspect that you 
had better do nothing. I was so perplexed that I felt the need of 
another’s counsel.” 

'' Give me the bill ; no harm can come from the investigation, 
and when you return to-morrow I shall be better able to advise 
you.” 

On the morrow Professor Watson told Sada that no deduction 
could be got, that the saloonist was bitter because her father and 
herself had done much to bring his class into disfavor. He real- 
izes, I think, that he cannot connive at your father’s drinking. 
Now this is about all that I can do for you, unless you require 
money.” 

''No, I can pay the bill. I fear that I have already overtaxed 
your kindness, but you show me the favor I most need, and I 
sincerely thank you.” 

" I am able to do very little ; I would gladly do more, if I could.” 

With much perturbation, Sada made her way to the jeweler’s. 
As she wished to see the proprietor of the establishment, she had 
to wait, as he was serving another customer when she entered. 

A young clerk came forward and asked if he could do any- 
thing for her. She answered that she wished to see Mr. Green, 
whereupon he went back to his former place, but kept an eye upon 
her, for this business was so new and disagreeable to her that to 
conceal any embarrassment she had tied over her face a thick 
veil. This had aroused the clerk’s curiosity and suspicion, and in 
* order to gratify the former and allay or confirm the latter he made 
it convenient to overhear parts of her conversation with his mas- 
ter. When at last the man Sada dreaded stood before her she 
asked, in faltering voice, if he ever bought old jewelry. If she had 
been a fugitive from justice she could not have felt more guilty. 

" Yes, sometimes,” was his indifferent answer, " but there is no 
great demand for it in our market, and we buy it at our risk.” 

4 


50 


Shadows Cast Before. 


She unwrapped the case and opened it, and asked what he would 
be willing to give for all in that case. 

A most unbusiness-like procedure, which in the beginning of the 
transaction put her at a disadvantage. 

He took the case and examined its contents, then answered, 
'' About twenty dollars.'' 

'' I thought that you would give more than that," said she, great 
disappointment in her tone. 

The pearls, you see, are turning and the setting is old. In 
order to sell them at all I shall be put to considerable expense." 

I would not part with them at any price were it not that I 
have immediate need of the money." 

How much do you consider them worth ? " 

I do not know. Is fifty-six dollars too much for them ? " 
She disliked greatly this bargaining over her mother's jewelry. 
Another customer to see Mr. Green had just come in. '' Well, I 
guess I can give that for them, though I'm not sure of getting the 
money back." 

'' I do not wish you to pay me more than they are worth, but 
the pearls are costly." 

There would be no trouble at all," said he counting out the 
money, if I could sell the pieces to advantage." 

If I am ever able, will you allow me to redeem the pearls ? " 

Yes, if they are here." He said significantly, when Sada was 
out of hearing: She's not apt to redeem them. She's Carew's 

daughter. People like them go from bad to worse." 

Later he took the box North and made a heavy profit on the 
jewelry, which profit he considered the lawful result of his com- 
mendable shrewdness and business talent. 

Two days later Sada handed to her father Bill O'Calligan's ac- 
count receipted. As its meaning dawned upon him he frowned, 
for he was in one of his unreasonable moods. 

‘‘You paid this?" i 

“ Yes, sir." Already a chilling fear superseding her joy. 


Shadows Cast Before. 51 

Why did you not consult me ? This bill is twice too 
large/' 

“ Because I did not wish to have you discouraged. If this en- 
ables you to break with the past, I shall not grieve over the 
money." 

“ Where did you get it ? " asked he, in softened words. 

That's a secret." 

His manner again became stern. 

“ Sada, did you sell your pearls ? " 

Because she feared to answer truthfully, she was silent. 

They were your mother's. My bridal gift to her. I should 
rather that you had parted with anything else." 

They can be redeemed." 

How much did you get for them ? " 

'' Fifty-six dollars." 

Great Jupiter ! and I paid two hundred and fifty dollars for 
them ! Besides, you threw in your other jewelry." 

'' Father, there was no one to consult, and I had to act 
promptly." 

No one to consult! Where was your father? I could have 
given you all the information you required. It is maddening to 
think of your reckless waste! When you have no experience, you 
should be willing to be counselled by others. One would think 
from the way you throw away money that I was a millionaire. You 
show small regard for me." 

From nervous dread she had been unfortunate in her replies, 
now she answered with such vivacity that it temporarily diverted 
him from his anger. 

‘‘ It was my money." 

He smiled. '' That was no reason why you should waste it." 

I have blundered, but you cannot believe that I have small 
regard for you, father." 

You would treat me like a weakling. You would prop me 
up by supports lest I fall. This opinion of me humiliates." 


52 Shadows Cast Before. 

Father, I did not know what to do. I went to Professor 
Watson ’’ 

She was not prepared for the storm of wrath that these words 
aroused. 

“ You did, did you? and to your uncle, too I suppose. Let them 
know what a miserable sot your father is, drinking you out of 
house and home, a flabby nonentity, whom you could not consult. 
As long as you confided in Me, looked up to Me, I determined to 
make something of myself, but now the sooner I get out of the way 
the better.^’ 

He would not listen to her, but rushed out of the house, and she, 
sick at heart, attempted to follow him, but seeing the uselessness of 
this, turned back. It was the torturing thirst that had at last con- 
quered. She knew this. She had simply given him an excuse. 
For days she could not even learn where he was. She again and 
again passed slowly by the saloon, thinking she might thus hear 
his voice or get a sight of him. Failure, ignominious failure, 
stared her in the face. What more was there for her to do ? Her 
trust had been weak, but He would not leave her. His mercy was 
infinite. 

Four days later Mr. Carew was brought back home apparently 
dead. There was the sound of men’s voices, and Sada opened the 
door to see her father borne by two men. Without a word she 
led the way to his room, and it was not until they had placed him 
on the bed that the thought that he was gone, that she had accom- 
plished nothing, that her mother’s labors, tears and prayers had 
all been in vain — swept over her like a flood. She leaned against 
the wall and wept bitterly. One of the bystanders, touched by 
pity, came near and said encouragingly : 

'' Don’t take it so much to heart, miss. He ain’t dead. He got 
in a quarrel with Rupert, when they were both drunk, and Bob 
stabbed him. He may get over this yet.” 

Will you be so kind,” said Sada, checking her tears, “ as to 
send at once Dr. White, or the first physician you can find.” 


CHAPTER VIL 


‘‘ Get but the truth once uttered, and ’tis like 
A star newborn, that drops into its place. 

And which, once circling in its placid rounds. 

Not all the tumult of the earth can shake.” 

When Dr. White came, thanks to Sada and Aunt Sarah’s efforts 
Mr. Carew had been restored to consciousness. The physician, 
after a careful examination, gave Sada little encouragement. 

'' You think that he cannot recover? ” 

He will never walk again.” 

Then I must find employment.” 

What can you do? Your uncle will have to come to your 
help.” 

'' I do beg of you not to say one word of this to uncle.” 

The physician was an intimate friend of both the families. He 
was very fond of Sada, as he had been of her mother. 

“ You two cannot be allowed to stay here and starve. Some- 
thing must be done.” 

Haven’t other people been in just such extremities, and by 
their own exertions made a way of escape ? I shall never consent 
to be a burden to uncle.” 

Child, you do not know what work is. Even if you could find 
employment, I doubt seriously if physically you are equal to the 
emergency.” 

Dr. White went from Sada’s to Professor Watson’s, and the 
latter called on Sada that very afternoon. He got from her the 
information he wished concerning her father’s condition. 

53 


54 


Shadows Cast Before. 


And what do you propose to do for a livelihood ? 

My nurse and I have talked the matter over, and we will begin 
and raise chickens for the market; that will require but a small 
outlay of capital, and by degrees we can make of this a stock- 
farm/^ 

Professor Watson could but be amused at the dimensions that 
her plans had already assumed, and although she looked tired 
from those few trying days, there was something inspiring in her 
manner 

It will be some time before you can realize any profits. Your 
writing is legible; if you wish it, I have som,e copying you can 
do for me. And I should like to contribute this to the stocking of 
your farm.’’ He handed her a ten-dollar bill. You can return 
it later when your chickens bring a good price, as I am sure they 
will.” 

She looked up and smiled faintly. “ I see you have your 
doubts as to my success. I will take your word and accept the 
money as a loan.” 

The price he offered her for the work was double that usually 
paid. She did not know this, but what she did know was enough 
to make her deeply grateful. 

You will have to discontinue your studies now? ” 

I hope not. I can give to them a little time in the morning 
and at night. They will afford me recreation.” 

'' I can make the study lighter. In your enthusiasm over your 
new work, don’t forget to look after your health.” 

Sada found at this time in Aunt Sarah’s friendship new ele- 
ments of strength. The latter was ever watchful over her. Did 
Sada’s appetite fail, the old servant would prepare some delicacy, 
often at her own expense. 

Honey, you scarcely eat a bite dis momin’; your strenk won’t 
last at dat rate. I brought dis for you.” 

At another time she would take the writing material from Sada. 

You is worked enough now, chil’. ’Twon’t pay to kill yourself. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


55 


Go take a little walk. Til look after your farder.’^ Or when Mr. 
Carew had been unusually fretful or inconsiderate, she would sug- 
gest that Sada pay the Watsons a visit while she kept watch. 

One morning Sada put down her pen with a sigh ; she was 
tired and pale. Her old nurse had been watching her for some 
time. 

What do you want ? Sada inquired 

I little thought to see you come to dis. You was de pride of 
your old nurse’s eye, and a likely baby you was. I ’membered 
distinctly how I helt you up on my hand one day ; you was bright 
as de lark, and as de nigger chil’en come round I told dem to look 
at deir little missis ; dey was to work for her so she wouldn’t have 
to strike a lick o’ work. She was deir queen, and was to marry 
some great and rich-quality folks. And now, honey, you is jist 
killing yourself workin’, and old Sarah can’t do not’in’ to sabe 
you. You is t’rowin’ away your life on us common folks, and de 
rich and de great will neber see you. It pains my heart awful to 
see you gittin’ w’iter and w’iter.” 

This sympathy was too much for Sada that morning; she put 
her head on the table and wept, while old Sarah wept with her. 
There was one thing, however, for which her nurse condemned 
her. You is too hard on your farder, honey; he is got to habe 
a drink sometimes.” 

It was a Wednesday morning three months after her father’s 
misfortune. Sada had been steadily writing for nearly four 
hours, for she had fallen behind because of her father’s many de- 
mands, when he said, petulantly : 

I can never mend so long as you pay me such meager atten- 
tion.” Sada looked up still absorbed. She, however, smiled, while 
she answered abstractedly : 

'' What can I do for you ? ” 

You had better give up that little piddling work and attend 
tO' me. I can make more money in a day than you can in a year. 
You are trying to do too many things.” 


Shadows Cast Before. 


56 

She was accustomed to this fault-finding. She could not tell 
him that he may never recover, so she answered : 

I know I am, but there is no help for it. This keeps us 
from starving.’’ 

If you would show a little more sympathy, my sufferings 
would be more endurable.” She put aside her pen and came to 
him. What can I do for you ? ” 

He seemed almost afraid to proffer his request, but he finally 
said in a half-whisper : 

You know I am stronger to resist now. Let me have a little 
drop of brandy to-day — just a little.” 

There is none here, father. Fight against the craving. I’ll 
make you a cup of strong coffee.” 

When Sada went out that afternoon Aunt Sarah brought him 
brandy. She had from time to time been clandestinely supplying 
him. To-day this thirst was so great that he seized the bottle and 
drank so deeply of it that Aunt Sarah was in dismay. 

I can’t bring you no mo’, if you do like dis. Miss Sada’s 
gwine to find out on me.” Sada came in some time after and de- 
tected at once the odor. 

Father, you’ve been drinking? ” 

What if I have? ” His wrath against her had been gathering 
strength. I’ve allowed you to become too overbearing. I find 
I am actually getting afraid of you. I will tell you once for all 
that I’m never again to do without my daily drinks. You’ll know 
what to expect now. I may have to borrow some money of you 
until I get back to work.” 

You will never get back to work. I feel to-day thoroughly 
discouraged. I fear that mother’s life and mine will both be 
thrown away.” 

'^You do, eh?” In his look was savage hate. I told you 
before to leave me, but you pretended to be so desperately fond of 
me that you could not.” Look and words both angered her, and 
she answered with scorn : 


Shadows Cast Before. 


57 


I thought, perchance, there might be something of the man 
left, but there is not. If it were not that I leave you to starve I 
should be excusable in quitting you. A father as inconsiderate 
of a child as you are does not deserve to have her.’^ 

Now you shall go.’’ In his rage he fairly hissed out the 
words, and, seizing his crutch, his arms were strong, to enforce 
his authority, he raised it as if to strike her. She stood where she 
was and looked him calmly and fearlessly in the face. Taking 
this for defiance, impelled by a demoniacal spirit, with a momen- 
tary strength imparted by his fury, against his original purpose, 
he brought the crutch with such force across her head that she 
staggered and fell. There was a cut of the scalp, the blood flowed 
freely, restoring thus her failing consciousness. As one dazed 
she arose and looked in wonder at the red drops as they fell upon 
her clothing. 

He might have killed her then and there, if her safety depended 
upon her efforts ; but his deed recalled him to his senses. He fell 
back upon his pillow and uttered imprecations against himself. 

Incarnate fiend ! A fitting end to a shameful career. I’ve been 
spared to dye my hand in the blood of my own child.” 

Aunt Sarah, who in dread had lingered near, heard the sounds 
of commotion ; but almost paralyzed she stood until Mr. Carew’s 
words led her to expect the worse, when, nerved by her fear, she 
entered the room and, without a word, led Sada out. 

Dr. White was called in to catch up the wound. He knew the 
opposition that Sada had encountered in her determination to re- 
turn to this home. In spite of Sada’s warnings he had full par- 
ticulars of the incident from the servant ; so, after dressing the 
wound, he said to Sada : 

This is what every one expected. Your father is no fit guar- 
dian for you, nor is there any chance of his improving. You 
would have done well to accept your uncle’s offer.” 

'' When father was brought back to me, as I supposed dead, I 
shall not soon forget my feeling of despair, nor my joy when I 


Shadows Cast Before. 


58 

realized that another opportunity would be given me to retrieve 
the past. I promised myself then to be untiring in my efforts to 
save father, but under the first severe provocation I lost command 
of myself and through my imprudence have helped to bring about 
this catastrophe.’' 

'' It would have been so anyhow. You hate to have to give up a 
pet theory and to acknowledge your failure. You had better im- 
prove your first chance of leaving.” 

'' I have no idea of leaving-, and though I see no prospect of suc- 
cess, I believe it will come.” 

A wilful woman ! I fear I will have to put together your 
mutilated body yet, because you will give heed to none. Can 
you see that you have as yet accomplished any good ? ” 

'' I think so, but one can’t measure influence as you measure 
cloth.” 

He laughed. There is no subduing you. But you are fever- 
ish and must keep quiet for a day or two. The old woman will 
look after your father.” 

Do, doctor, go in and see him. I shall pay you yet all we 
owe you ; and don’t mention this to any one. I don’t want people 
to shake their heads wisely at me and say ' I told you so ! ’ I have 
stood enough of this already.” 

How can you expect to escape, when you show unwisdom ? 
I will call on you again to-morrow.” The doctor was gone ; Mr. 
Carew was left to himself until supper-time, when Aunt Sarah 
brought him his simple meal, saying ungraciously: ''Nobody 
needn’t count on me for brin’in’ no more w’iskey. I kin neber be 
sorry enough for the part I had in causin’ dis trouble.” 

" Is Sada badly hurt?” 

" She’s hurt worse ’an she’ll let on. She says it’s not much, 
but she’s hurt awful, I kin see it. To t’ink of anybody knockin’ 
her 1 Wid dat heavy crutch, too ! I don’t see w’ot sabed her. Po’ 
missis ! It’s well she’s not here to see de likes o’ dis. Dat chil’ 
was her idle.” 


Shadows Cast Before. 


59 


'' You cannot blame me more than I blame myself/’ 

But de harm is done, and de blame don’t undo it. She wanted 
to come in here, after all your bad treatment, but she was too un- 
stiddy on her feet, and had to go back to bed. De trut’ is, you 
t’ink you kin foriber treat people like dogs and hab dem disre- 
member. It won’t be so always ; you’ll be left high and dry some 
dese days wid not’in but your monstrous deeds a facin’ you.” 
Saying this she swept, in all the majesty of her wrath, out of the 
room and left Mr. Carew to his reflections. She would sit up 
with Sada that night, and found delight in telling Mr. Carew the 
next morning “ how de po’ chil’ moaned all de night t’rough an’ 
had a burnin’ fever.” 

The day after Sada was well enough to be up. She entered her 
father’s room, bade him good morning and kissed him as usual; 
but her tone lacked heartiness, for she was still offended that he 
should have treated her as he did. Besides, she was suffering 
from dizziness and from a severe headache. There was restraint 
on the part of both. 

Auntie has looked after your wants ? ” asked she, lifelessly. 

Oh, yes ! I should feel better if you reproached me, though.” 

We were both to blame.” 

You see the necessity now of having another home? ” 

I have nowhere to go. Uncle said when I left his house for 
this that its doors would be closed against me.” 

Sada,” said he, and he sat up in his eagerness, '' if I promise 
you solemnly never again to touch a drop of intoxicants, would 
you believe me ? ” Sada was dispirited ; his inquiry aroused no 
hope. 

Yes, father.” 

I know that I have deceived your mother and you so many 
times that it is natural that you do not trust me, but I am at last in 
earnest.” 

'' Your enemy is very strong,” answered she, languidly. 


6o 


Shadows Cast Before. 


'' Sada, in the dark hours through which I have passed, I have 
found the Friend who can help me, and lead even me to victory/' 
Father dear," said Sada, her face transfigured as in a moment, 
do you mean that you are looking to Christ for help? " 

Yes. I have learned the truth at last. Christ, the Son of God, 
alone able to save the sinner, the greatest sinner. Your mother 
has tried to tell me this, you have tried to tell me, but it was only 
when overwhelmed by the consciousness of my guilt and sinking 
into the depth of despair that I raised my cry unto Him, ^ Lord, 
saye or I perish.' And the Master put forth his hand, and the 
angry waves of doubt and despair are stilled, and I am clinging 
to Him." 

Sada put her arms around her father's neck and they wept to- 
gether. 

'' Mother's work at last crowned with success," was all that she 
could say. 

After this, often would Mr. Carew be impatient, often unreason- 
able, often would his terrible thirst return, often would he be 
overcome by despondency, but the change in his nature had been 
real. 

The moral wreck," he would now and then exclaim ; it’s 
not worth the saving. It must ever be a blot on God’s universe." 

Then she was gentle, very gentle, with him, and her words of 
encouragement were full of the energy and hope of youth. 

It will stand as a monument of His grace and power, father." 

Fie spoke occasionally of his recovery, but that was not to be. 
As his physical strength failed his mind became brighter and his 
spirit more buoyant. 

The last night of his life he suffered much. Toward morning 
he fell asleep; when he awoke he called Sada, who was sitting 
near him. “ Come nearer, my child. I feel that I shall soon be 
with your mother. The bonds are this day removed. The thirst is 
gone. I am at last a free man." His thin, care-worn face lighted 
up as he repeated in exultant strain, Free ! Free ! ! FREE ! ! ! " 


Shadows Cast Before. 


6i 


Sada knew that he was dying. For the past day and night she 
had done little else than weep. His very dependence upon her 
during these fifteen nionths had strengthened her love for him. 

'' My poor child, you are to be left all alone. I have not been 
any pleasure to you. I do not know what will become of you. 
Your future I have darkened. God forgive me. Earthly parents 
can be unkind. I commend you to the God of the fatherless.'^ 

He lingered on until that afternoon. Seeing his lips move, she 
leaned forward to catch his whispered words — they were the last : 
'' Taken from Temptation.'' 


CHAPTER VIIL 




“ So let us live, that if misfortune’s blast 
Comes like a whirlwind to our hearts at last, 

Sunbeams may break from one small spot of blue, 

To guide us safe, life’s dreary desert through.” 

After it was known that Mr. Carew was dead, Sada had much 
kindness shown her. The firm which he had served asked to be 
allowed to furnish the coffin. Her uncle took charge of all the ar- 
rangements, and, although friendly disposed, he did not renew 
any of his offers, nor did he inquire concerning her plans. She 
did not regret this. She wished, if possible, to be independent. 
When she saw Professor Watson he gave advice and help. He at 
first took for granted that Sada would henceforth make her home 
at her uncle’s. Sada, perceiving this, hastened to correct the im- 
pression. 

^Wou are taking it for granted that I am going to uncle’s, while 
I am not. He has said nothing to me on the subject. He has his 
family. I see no reason why I should look to him for support. 
I am strong and able to work. I do not know exactly what I can 
do. Could you help me to get work ? ” f 

Yes. I know a place that you can fill admirably. My wife 
will be charmed to have you with her, and you have been prepared 
for just the duties that will be required of you.” 

Sada looked up ; her face expressed her thanks. 

You bestow favors as if receiving them. What a friend the 
poor have in you always.” 

Not always. Many I cannot help. You can continue your 


Shadows Cast Before. 63 

studies uninterruptedly now and your young life will brighten 
us/' 

Her uncle advised her to keep her home, but Dr. White had to 
be paid and she turned it over to him. She explained the neces- 
sity of this to Professor Yancey, but he could not understand it, 
and felt aggrieved at her disregard of his advice. 

Her new duties were active. She relieved Mrs. Watson of 
many of the cares of housekeeping, looked after the shopping and 
helped with the sewing. She was treated from the first more like 
a daughter than a stranger. Enough work was assigned her to 
take away all feeling of dependence. She earned the money she 
received, but there was a kindly interest in her welfare, a loving 
authority exercised, a constant thoughtfulness m.anifested that 
made her work seem light. Two days after Sada's coming, Mrs. 
Watson said to her : 

Mr. Watson is anxious to see what progress you can make, 
so you are to have a regular time for your studies." 

On another occasion, when Sada had been able to relieve her 
suffering, she said : 

My dear, you are a bom nurse. It is such a comfort to have 
you." 

Old Sarah, who could always find ready employment, came 
often to see Sada. 

^'Auntie, are you satisfied? Do your new friends treat you 
well ? " 

Dey treats me well enough, but I feel onrestful away from 
you, honey. I had de care of you so long. I has taken such par- 
tic’lar pride in you. You's been a kind of set-off to my life. I has 
felt disappointed in my own chil’en; dey is jist common niggers, 
but de 'xactinest folks can't ax for more 'an you. I had hoped de 
good Lord would let me spend de rest of de days alloted me wid 
my own precious chil'." 

Sada took the old black hand in hers and her eyes were full of 
tears : 


64 


Shadows Cast Before. 


Dear auntie, I had hoped, too, that we might always be to- 
gether. The loss of none of my possessions has so grieved me as 
that of my black pearl. In all my severe trials you have been a 
true friend, and if the time ever comes that I can have you with 
me, rest assured that I will send for you.’’ 

''And you may be jist as sartain that I’ll come. And if you 
gives out under all dis care old Sarah’ll work for you and ’steem 
it a favor.” 

*' I know that ; I haven’t anywhere a better friend.” 

Sada rarely spoke of her past trials, and thought she concealed 
her sorrow, but Professor Watson said to his wife after Sada had 
been there a month : 

" It would be well for Miss Sada if, for a while, she could get 
away from these scenes of her sufferings.” 

" Why, she seldom speaks of them.” 

" But she is pale, has little appetite, and when off her guard is 
sad.” 

" Yes, I think, with you, that a change would be the best thing 
for her.” Six months later just the opportunity they desired 
seemed to present itself. A friend of Mrs. Watson’s spoke casu- 
ally of an acquaintance, a wealthy widow, met at Atlantic City, 
who desired to secure the services of a young lady of good family 
as companion. " To any young woman in need of a comfortable 
home there could not be a better opening.” 

" What salary does she give? ” 

"If she can get just the girl she wants the salary she says, shall 
be handsome. Her home, I hear, is one of luxury.” 

" With all these advantages the place may be undesirable because 
of the lady herself.” 

" I would not say that she is sweet-tempered, for she does not 
look it, but the trials are likely to be less than those that fall gen- 
erally to the laboring class.” 

"Could you gain information concerning the lady herself? I 
have a dear little friend for whom I would secure the position if 

S 


Shadows Cast Before. 65 

it be desirable, but she is young and rather delicate and I would 
not have her roughly treated/’ 

No, there is no way by which I could get the information. If 
at any time, however, you would like her address, I have it.” 

Mrs. Watson consulted with her husband. He had no fault to 
find with the difficulties that Sada might encounter. 

“ Suppose we let her make a trial. Our home will always be 
open to her. While, as you say, she is of delicate mould, yet she 
has also an invincible spirit. Hardships may be needed to call 
forth her best energies.” 

Sada did not favor the plan. 

'' Let me stay here ; I am happy.” 

Mr. Watson thinks you cannot escape being sad here.” 

Why, what have I done ? ” 

Nothing, dear, but in this place you are constantly reminded 
of your sad past. We would have your young life develop under 
brighter skies.” 

'' But I leave my best friends and may not find others. I fear 
the experiment. Let me stay.” 

“ Stay if you wish. Our home can be yours at any time. My 
husband and myself are both happy in having you, but Mr. Wat- 
son’s judgment can be relied on, and he is sure that a change, even 
if it be short, will be beneficial. All we ask of you is to try it.” 

So it was decided that Sada was to go to a Mrs. Barrar’s at 
Lynchburg, Va. “ Remember,” was Mrs. Watson’s parting words 
to her, “ that you have your place in our home, and if the experi- 
ment is not successful, come back to us.” 

Sada was met at Lynchburg by Mrs. Barrar’s coachman, the 
lady herself was quite sick on the day of Sada’s arrival, but she 
would have Sada come at once into her room. 

Why, you are pretty,” said she as if that were a crime. I 
hope that you are not sickly. One invalid in a home is enough. 
I reserve to myself the right to groans and complaints. Have a 
seat, Miss Carew. You have come a little before we had expected 
S 


66 


Shadows Cast Before. 


you'. Martha/' this to the house-servant, you will see if Miss 
Carew's room is ready for her." 

This reception was not flattering, and as Sada glanced from 
time to time at the little woman propped up in the bed amid 
pillows she augured from the wan, emaciated features, stamped by 
disease and asperity of temper, that it would not all be smooth 
sailing. It was not long before Sada became familiar with the 
family history. Mrs. Barrar's only children were two sons, both 
married, living, one in Danville and the other in New York. The 
wives of these sons she did not like. Therefore she maintained 
her own establishment and had from time to time employed as 
help females of all ages, sizes and descriptions. She was either 
hard to please or else had been unfortunate. None had as yet 
proved satisfactory. Some of the reasons for this were not far to 
find, as Sada thought, for she was a woman governed by whims, 
lenient one minute, severe the next. The duties of one day were 
not to be duties of another. Leave that to the servant," she 
would say at one time, and at another of the same task, when 
you see a thing's to be done, why don't you do it? I've got no 
use for people who think themselves too good for work." Though 
a godless woman, hating everything serious, yet she had a morbid 
fear of death; to appease an accusing conscience she distributed 
alms as she did all else, fitfully, indiscriminately at one moment, 
to be repented of at the next. The appeals of the poor constantly 
vexed her, but when Sada suggested that she be allowed to re- 
lieve her of this annoyance, Mrs. Barrar indignantly resented the 
suggestion. In the end she, however, virtually yielded. Sada 
was sent to their houses to ascertain if they really needed help. 

During five months, that were not short, Sada succeeded in giv- 
ing moderate satisfaction. Her duties, if anything definite could 
come out of the chaos, were to superintend the work of the serv- 
ants, do Mrs. Barrar's correspondence, read, minister to the lady 
when sick. It was one October afternoon, balmy, yet bracing, 
that an event occurred that was destined to change the current of 


Shadows Cast Before. 67 

Sada’s life. Mrs. Barrar had gone that afternoon to do her own 
visiting. One would have supposed to have heard her talk that 
she had been systematically deprived of a most pleasing duty. 
She was hardly out of sight when the cook and the house-servant 
came to Sada to ask permission to be gone an hour. The waiter, 
at Sada’s command, rolled a barrel of apples on the back piazza, 
and immediately after, without permission, left the premises. Sada 
was making a few changes in her dress. This barrel, with its de- 
caying apples, had for some days been annoying her. She had 
spoken first to the cook, then to Mrs. Barrar about it. The latter 
had curtly dismissed the subject by calling her attention to more 
pressing needs. The former had silenced her with ready promises. 
This afternoon was Sada’s opportunity. Covered by a large 
apron, with a sunbonnet on to protect her from the glare of the 
afternoon sun, Sada sat amid pans and bowls and waiters. Ap- 
ples, good, bad and medium, were fast finding their allotted places 
when the door-bell began to ring most vigorously. Sada called 
John again and again ; there was no answer. She looked at her- 
self ; she was in no plight to go. Before she could make the neces- 
sary changes in her dress the visitor would have become tired and 
gone. She would sit quiet and let him do at first what he would 
have to do at last. But no, it was a persistent ringer. Could she 
believe her own senses? The front door was opened and people 
were actually coming into the house. What had she better do? 
She would sit quiet and run her chances of escape. These people, 
whoever they were, seemed perfectly at home. As they were ap- 
proaching nearer she thought it best to get off, if possible, her 
apron. She rose, had it partly unfastened, when a young lady, 
stylishly dressed, of her own age, stepped out on the piazza and 
exclaimed : Why, here she is, aunt ’’ 

She stopped short because Sada had faced her ; but her exclama- 
tion had brought out another young lady and a gentleman. 

In the confusion a pan of apples was upset. Sada and the first 
comer stooped to gather them. 


68 


Shadows Cast Before. 


Excuse me for this awkwardness ; I thought you were my 
aunt/’ 

'' You were not at fault. We will not trouble about the apples. 
Your aunt has gone out.” By this time both had arisen. Sada’s 
bonnet had fallen back, her sleeves were still rolled up, the sun in 
its glory irradiated the golden brown hair, her cheeks were flushed 
and in her eyes a look of confused wonderment as she faced the 
newcomers. 

Near her was a handsome brunette of delicate proportions, but 
the figure that stood out prominently was that of the gentleman, 
of tall and commanding presence. His face was striking, with air 
noble and distinguished. The brunette now acted as spokesman. 

We are Mrs. Barrar’s nieces and nephew. Can you tell us 
where she is ? ” 

She is out visiting. She can hardly be gone much longer.” 

What do you say to our waiting until she returns. Cousin Her- 
bert?” 

The gentleman addressed took out his watch. If so we shall 
hardly be able to catch the next train.” 

They withdrew into the dining-room for a conference. There 
was suppressed laughter. Then Sada heard in a lady’s voice : 

No, she is nothing but a servant.” There was more consul- 
tation, then again she heard : You ask her. Cousin Herbert. I 
could not keep a straight face.” 

Whereupon the gentleman came out. As we have said before he 
had already commanded her attention. He was over six feet tall, 
with form erect and well developed. The remark she had over- 
heard had not angered her. It was in a measure true, but it had 
put her on her guard. She was still seated by the barrel of apples, 
her sleeves were unrolled, but her bonnet was hanging from her 
neck by loosely-tied strings. 

We are anxious to see Mrs. Barrar.” His tone was deferen- 
tial, and went far toward removing any unpleasant impression. 

But our time is limited. Can you tell us if she intended making 


Shadows Cast Before. 


69 


many visits, and if she usually stays out much later than this?'"’ 

Her eyes had all the while been fixed on the apples, now she 
raised them and met his, when there flashed from soul to soul a 
sort of recognition. She seemed to have seen that kindly, admiring 
face before — they were not strangers. As she continued to gaze 
into that strong, noble face she rejoiced that he had found her, 
convinced that he would be her friend always ; that, however much 
others would misunderstand her, he would never. This feeling of 
exultation recalled her to herself, and showed her the need of self- 
mastery. With looks averted, she answered him gravely : 

I cannot give you any information as to the number of visits 
Mrs. Barrar will make. She has been gone an hour, and will 
probably soon be home.'' 

He stood in doubt, his fine, gray eyes still upon her. 

'' Thank you," said he at length. Then, as if talking to him- 
self : “We are already too late for the next train ; we can just as 
well remain over one day." The young ladies and himself went 
into the sitting-room where Mrs. Barrar, a half an hour after- 
wards, found them. Sada soon escaped to her room. She was 
not N^ain, yet she was disturbed that they should have seen her as 
she was. She could recall no time when she looked worse. She 
suddenly became aware of her limited wardrobe; was hard to 
please in the arrangement of her hair, in the dress she wore ; yet 
she would have nothing to suggest any effort to please. She 
could not long feel disturbed such a day as this, nature was so 
beautiful, and she had never before heard the birds sing as they 
were singing. The air was so balmy, there were no discordant 
sounds. From her room window she saw John enter the back 
gate. She sent him to look up Dinah, as they would that night 
have more than the ordinary supper. Preparation in the kitchen 
had begun when Mrs. Barrar returned, and a few directions from 
her were all that were needed. 

“ John, you went out without my permission." 

“ Yes, Miss Sada, I just stepped out for a minute." 


70 


Shadows Cast Before. 


More than that. Mrs. Barrar's relatives rang and rang, and 
there was no one to go to the door. She is going to know the 
reason why.’^ 

“ Folks is so unaccommodatin'. They had to take the particular 
moments I was away to do their ringin', and if I had stayed here 
all the evenin' likely as not they never would 'av come." 

“ Mrs. Barrar is going to tell you, you had no business to leave 
while the other servants were out." 

“ I know she is, and more 'an that. Miss Jane talks and talks so 
much I don't mind her." 

Sada did not see the guests again until at supper hour, when 
she was formally introduced to the three. Mrs. Barrar was un- 
usually gracious to her, introduced her as her little friend," and 
appealed to her and referred to her several times. The gentleman 
was quiet, listened with good-humored politeness to what she had 
to say or to what might be said about her ; the young ladies ex- 
changed a few words with her and then drifted into an account 
of their trip North, which they had just taken, and Sada had ample 
opportunities of observing the three more closely. The older of 
the young ladies was the prettier, a brunette, with clear-cut fea- 
tures, but a reserved and haughty air. The features of the 
younger, the one that first accosted Sada, were irregular and 
large, and it was only in conversation, when the face lighted up, 
that it was at all attractive; then it was very attractive. Her 
laugh, too, was so merry that it called forth merriment, and her 
manners were natural and symoathetic. It was not hard to see 
that she was easily the favorite of the big cousin who sat next to 
her, ready either to ward off attacks or to make them. 

Aunt Jane, I am never going again on a trip with just Cousin 
Herbert and Helen. The two have done nothing but take sides 
against me." 

That was hardly fair, as you both were put under Herbert's 
care." 

The truth is, Julia has imposed upon Helen so long that 


Shadows Cast Before. 71 

Helen exercises no will of her own. I have been teaching her to 
assert her rights.’’ 

I won’t stand that, though you may intend no harm,” said 
the younger, resentfully. If you talk that way you will soon 
learn that I know well enough how to assert my rights.” 

Then Sada heard for the first time that low, merry laugh that 
was so often afterwards to bring its joy into her life. 

'' I knew that you were not going to allow me to tell the truth. 
Well, then, come to my defense. You hear the charges of injustice 
and incivility brought against me.” 

No one need come to your defense,” answered Julia. You 
know only too well how to take care of yourself.” 

I am afraid,” said his aunt, that you can get no testimonials 
from these girls, if you should desire to be endorsed as a chap- 
eron.” 

'' Then they are greatly lacking in gratitude, for I have been 
very attentive.” 

Yes, you have,” exclaimed both of the young ladies. ^'All 
joking aside. Cousin Herbert has been perfectly lovely to us,” 
said Helen, while Julia assented. '' And we had the satisfaction,” 
here she paused and a merry twinkle of the eye prepared the way 
for what followed, not only of having the handsomest of es- 
corts, but one that was fully aware of it and could use it for all it 
was worth.” 

'' Very well,” said he, when the laugh at his expense had sub- 
sided, I shall in the future leave you to Julia’s tender 
mercies.” 

Cousin Herbert has the greatest amount of audacity of anyone 
I ever met. Not satisfied with the indignation of one, he has con- 
tinually by his sweeping charges aroused both Helen and myself 
against him. Now I was the offender, then it was Helen.” 

I feel as if I am taking unfair advantage when there is only 
one. It is a pigmy fight at best.” 

Pigmy fight! You are often defeated with one. If it were 


72 


Shadows Cast Before. 


not for your good nature your defeat would be most apparent. 
Aunt Jane, I have not yet finished. It would have amused you, as 
it did us, to see the anxiety of mothers with marriageable daugh- 
ters to find out if Cousin Herbert was single. They thought they 
were so sly in their way of arriving at the fact, and Julia and my- 
self, time and again, dared not look at each other as we answered 
their questions. But truth requires me to say that Cousin Herbert 
was as staid as an old married man.'’ 

'' The truth requires me to say I had to be. You have spoken 
plainly. I, therefore, will be excused for plain-speaking. The 
next time I go away from home I shall take with me young ladies 
that are in demand, then I will have opportunities of answering 
some of these questions for myself." The merry twinkle now was 
on his part and the laugh was turned against the young ladies. He 
followed up his advantage. There was only one time when I 

left Julia and Helen entirely to their own resources and " 

Cousin Herbert, if you tell that we'll never forgive you." 

The poise of his head was fine, as with a meaning smile he 
looked from one to the other. On his brow, noble and arching, 
the hair fell lightly and carelessly. His features, though large, 
were all handsome, and his laughing eyes were of great brilliancy 
— stamped upon the face in unmistakable characters was strength. 

A noble specimen of a man," was the silent and irresistible 
verdict of the onlookers at that moment. 

I'll spare you this time, but don't forget that I know." 

''We had as soon you'd tell it and be done with it, if you are 
going to threaten us with it all the time." 

" Well, if you say so " 

" No." 

And Sada wondered, as she now watched him, how she could 
ever have been so foolish as to suppose that they had any interest 
in common ; that he would understand and befriend her always. 
He was evidently a favorite in society ; his easy, graceful manners 
would indicate familiarity with its best circles. The world would 


Shadows Cast Before. 


73 


place his position far above hers, and he, she would say, would 
not be slow to claim his advantages. In the presence of his rela- 
tives, while nothing in his manner suggested any consciousness 
of superiority, yet he had been almost studiously careful not to ad- 
dress to her a single word. Vanity had misled her ; the im- 
pression that she was inclined to regard as a revelation was a 
dangerous delusion. There could be no doubt that he had mo- 
mentarily admired her, but under the circumstances there was all 
the more need for caution. She could not allow fancy to over- 
ride judgment. I am to him no equal whom he would be proud 
to acknowledge, but only little removed from a servant.'' We are 
painfully weak, how silly a little flattery can make us. Supper 
was over, and on the move to leave the dining-room Sada saw an 
opportunity to get away, but as she was going out Mrs. Barrar 
said : 

Come into the parlor. Miss Sada ; the girls will play and sing 
for us directly." 

She was detained there one hour before she made good her es- 
cape. Then she resolved that this Mr. Magee was to be to her as 
any other stranger. She was not be delighted beyond bounds by 
every slight notice of her he might choose to take. On the other 
hand she was not to be over-much indifferent. She knew about 
his estimate of her, and why should she seek to change it? She 
had given the subject too much thought already, but it was wise to 
have certain limitations well established. That her resolve needed 
strengthening was made apparent the next morning when she en- 
tered the dining-room. Upon seeing her his face brightened with 
a look of unmistakable pleasure. The look was there one moment 
and gone the next, but her heart responded joyously to it, and the 
barriers she had so carefully erected were all swept away. And, 
as if he would further correct her harsh opinion of him, he bade 
her good morning, and for several moments engaged in a con- 
versation with her. In the general talk, too, her heart would 
quicken its beat, when new and deeper significance was given the. 


74 


Shadows Cast Before. 


words by a look from him. She understood him and he knew it, 
and had appealed to her more than once without attracting the 
attention of the others. Once the marriage of an acquaintance 
was being discussed and generally condemned because the lady 
was young and attractive and the man old. Herbert suggested 
that strong sympathy could overleap artificial obstruction, and 
that this sympathy after all was the surest guarantee of an abid- 
ing love. The others differed with him, thought this and like 
obstructions should wisely hinder. 

But she did not marry him from love,’' said Helen. 'Twas 
for his money.” 

'' Ah ! That makes a difference,” said he, and he sat and quietly 
listened after this. As he spoke the color had deepened on Sada’s 
cheek, and he had seen it. 

The night before Mrs. Barrar had been lead by questions, most 
of them from the young ladies, to give what she knew of Sada’s 
history. They then recounted their meeting with her on the 
piazza. 

You may imagine my surprise. Aunt Jane, when instead of 
seeing you I saw that young ” 

Helen checked herself, for she was about to say lovely face,” 
and she almost laughed outright when she encountered Herbert’s 
quizzical look ; and the time to cover the blunder passed. 

If you ever play me such a trick as that again. Cousin Her- 
bert, I promise to be revenged,” said Helen, at her first oppor- 
tunity, as they were about to disperse for the night. 

They both laughed heartily. You did the damage yourself. 
I don’t know that I ever heard a worse blunder. It was her old 
ugly visage in contrast with the young beautiful face.” 

Really, not so bad as that ? I could have smoothed the whole 
thing over, if it had not been for your grimace. I shall lose all 
reputation for good breeding, if I continue to keep company with 
you. But, my I the girl is beautiful, isn’t she ? Such eyes ! and 
they were turned upon me so suddenly. It’s a pity she has to be 


Shadows Cast Before. 


75 

only a companion, and if a companion to have to be a companion 
to Aunt Jane/' 

I can't afford to associate with you," said Herbert with af- 
fected gravity, '' you will corrupt my good principles." 

Good principles ! You are beyond reclaim already. Good 
night. Remember, we are to be off at an early hour to-morrow." 

The party gone, Mrs. Barrar, in case of her nephew's return, 
decided to warn Sada. She began. 

Sada, why was there no one to answer the door bell yester- 
day ? The girls said they rang and rang, and at last had to open 
the door and walk in." 

Without my knowledge, John had stepped out for a few mo- 
ments only, and I was not prepared to go." 

See to it in the future that all the servants do not leave the 
premises at the same time." 

Yes, ma'am." 

There is another matter I wish to call your attention to. 
Herbert is handsome, very handsome ; but he is eminently selfish 
and heartless. He is all the more dangerous because of a natural- 
ness, and a seeming nobility of character. Silly women have 
flattered him to such an extent that though he is too sensible to 
show it, I believe that he really prides himself on his power to 
captivate. I think your pretty face may attract." This in a 
tone of disparagement. I would warn you to beware. It will 
be only a passing fancy." 

Sada was greatly disappointed that he was such an one. She 
did not take into account, at that time, the warpings that might ' 
come from Mrs. Barrar's asperity of temper, and her desire to 
make an impression, even if it must be at the expense of truth, so 
her answer was not altogether gracious. 

'' I appreciate the kindness intended by the warning, though 
the tone and spirit do not please me." 

Mrs. Barrar looked up surprised, then spoke harshly: 

‘^You seem to have a good opinion of yourself." 

Yes, if you judge this by a distaste for discourtesy." 


CHAPTER IX. 


* ‘ Virtue, the strength and beauty of the soul ; 

Is the best gift of heaven ; a happiness 
That even aboxe the smiles and frowns of fate 
Exalts great nature’s favorite, a wealth 
That ne’er encumbers, ne’er can be transferred.” 

Mrs. Barrar, a woman of petty spites, did not soon forget 
Sada's last reply. The latter would be told to do such and such 
a thing, if she did not consider it beneath her dignity. Or be 
asked if that tone was courteous enough, as it was difficult at first 
exactly to adjust one’s self to feelings so nice. She delighted to 
say harsh things about her nephew because, in some unaccount- 
able way, she had divined that Sada did not relish this. Those 
that take a delight in wounding, and there are such, soon develop 
an abnormal facility in discovering vulnerable spots. There may 
have been in the unguarded moment, the heightened color, a man- 
ifestation of interest or of resentment, that told that the shaft 
had hit its mark. Or it may have been that this had been decided 
upon as the best plan to destroy all vain hopes ; at any rate Mrs. 
Barrar seldom spoke one complimentary word of Herbert Magee. 
One morning while reading her mail just brought in, she looked 
up and saw Sada sewing while waiting for orders. 

“ I have a letter from Philip. He says Herbert is now in Rich- 
mond. I don’t believe Herbert will ever be of any account. His 
father has given him every advantage; after being graduated at 
Richmond, brother sent him abroad. He is now twenty-nine 
years old and is still intent upon taking his ease and having a 
good time. His life so far has been one long disappointment 
to his father.” 

76 


Shadows Cast Before. 


77 


Sada’s eyes were on her sewing; the needle went in and out at 
the same regular intervals, the ticking of the clock was the one 
sound audible until Mrs. Barrar spoke again. 

'' You may get to the desk ; I will have you write some business 
letters. I am afraid I have been a little brusque in giving the 
order.’^ 

Sada had habitually ignored these thrusts. Mrs. Barrar could 
never at any time have been an agreeable woman, such littleness 
hardly deserved notice. There came a Saturday morning when 
Herbert Magee returned. He was having work of a special na- 
ture done on his plantation near by, the evenings were lonely, so 
he had come there to spend Saturday evening and Sunday. He 
made himself so agreeable that Mrs. Barrar invited him to come 
as often as it was convenient. 

Why not come every afternoon? No, he could not do that, 
but as long as he remained on the plantation he would spend his 
Saturday evenings and his Sundays with her. This was agreed 
upon. And his visit so brightened the home that Mrs. Barrar 
spoke of the anticipated pleasure of his return. His manner had 
wonderfully pleased her. His very interesting conversation was 
addressed both to Sada and herself ; to both was he respectful ; 
to her he was deferential; to Sada somewhat impassive. Her- 
bert certainly knew how so to accord to each the dignity due his 
station, so as to give only pleasure. If Miss Carew could see it, 
there was a marked distinction in the respect shown herself and 
her employer. She feared him no longer, his self-respect would 
protect him against all such attractions. 

Upon invitation he continued to come, his manners were not 
always as faultless as at first; there were times when his acts 
might have been interpreted as showing a preference for the em- 
ployee.’’ They were both young, however, and it is impossible at 
all times for youth to ignore youth, it could not be very long be- 
fore Herbert would be returning* home. This incipient anxiety 
would have rapidly deepened, if she had known that he found 


Shadows Cast Before. 


78 

opportunities of speaking to Sada alone, so naturally, so easily 
that resentment seemed out of place. Mrs. Barrar was sick on 
two of these Sunday mornings ; there was no one to entertain him 
but Sada. The very boldness with which the scheme had been 
carried out had helped in its execution. Sada no longer tried to 
deceive herself. She did attract him. It was for her sake that 
he was coming. He was paying her attention, and it was clandes- 
tine. Should she speak to Mrs. Barrar? What if Mrs. Barrar 
should resent the charge, should demand proofs? Or what if 
she drove him away so that he would never return? Prudence, 
perhaps, required that she keep quiet, while by absenting herself 
whenever possible she could defeat his designs. 

Among Mrs. Barrar’s proteges was a Carrie Langston, the 
daughter of a common laborer, who, though young, on account 
of the death of her mother, had the entire charge of the house. 
With the recklessness of youth she had squandered her health 
and strength and was now in the last stages of consumption. The 
unconscious heroism that the girl displayed, amid hardships the 
most severe, called forth Sada’s admiration. Her visits there 
strengthened her and made her more content. One Monday 
morning after Herbert had left, after her regular duties were 
done, Sada, fearful that she was acting unwisely, and that her 
silence was encouraging his attempts, slowly wended her way to 
Carrie’s home. Carrie’s face brightened as Sada entered her 
room. 

I thought that you were never goin’ to come again.” 

Mrs. Barrar has recently much more for me to do. I could 
not well get away. You have been learning I hope to take better 
care of yourself.” 

I’ve been too weak to do anything but lie down. And the 
children have just tried themselves in doing bad. When I’m sick 
I lose heart and they seem moighty ongrateful.” 

They are unthinking.” 

I ’av missed you moightily. I don’t know why such as you 


Shadows Cast Before. 79 

come to us for? John calls you the ' beautiful lady/ and we are 
all powerful pleased to have you come” 

All do not welcome me as you do/’ said Sada. “ Some think 
that I am stern, and they prefer that Mrs. Barrar would do her 
own visiting.” 

“ That’s because they think they kin impose on her. They 
wants to get help and do nothin’. I have heard the Thomkins 
and such as them complain about you. But if all the quality folks 
was like you the poor would like them better. You ain’t a bit 
puffed up ; and yet you are so kind and good and nice lookin’ that 
we wish that we was more like you. We kin believe in the good- 
ness of your God since you are willing to come in this way with 
His message. 

I didn’t know I was all that,” said Sada in playful surprise, 
“ but I must confess that I am pleased that you have found me 
such,” — now her tone deepened, and lost its playfulness — and 
that it is my privilege to convey to you a suggestion of the good- 
ness of the great God of the universe.” 

Yes, I don’t hate to think of Him as I used to. I knowed I 
wasn’t worthy, but if He loves me so much as to send His Son to 
save me, it’s ongrateful not to love Him, and I kin see I did not 
look at things right.” 

“ And the better you know Him the better you will love Him. 
He assures those that injure and oppress you that they shall not 
go unpunished, and wherever His commands are respected, you 
have favors shown you. But the poor often allow their poverty 
to separate them from their God.” 

It looks kinder as if when He owns so much, and He makes 
our lot so hard, that He don’t love us after all.” 

The rich man’s wealth often separates him from God, while 
the poorest of the poor have lovingly served Him. We are to use 
wisely what He gives us. You have your opportunities; now 
your courage amid your trials has often strengthened me.” 

'' Me ! I have helped you? ” 


8o 


Shadows Cast Before. 


Yes, often. There are gifts more precious than silver and 
gold, and sometimes silver and gold are withheld that we may 
possess the best.’’ The conversation was here interrupted by one 
of Carrie’s spells of coughing, and before this was over there 
arose a great hubbub in the adjoining room. 

Those children fightin’ again ! You Jimmie and Johnnie stop 
that fightin’ in there. I’ll make father whip you both when he 
comes home to-night.” This was said between fits of coughing, 
and she fell back on her pillow exhausted. They are gettin’ so 
bad,” was faintly whispered. 

The noise, so far from discontinuing, increased. Sada seeing 
Carrie about to rise laid a restraining hand on her. 

'' I will go to them this time. It may give emphasis to what 
you have said.” 

“ I wish you would. You’ll find things moightily tumbled up. 
I can’t look after them now.” 

Sada rapped at the door, but the noise was too great for the 
sound to be heard. She opened the door quietly and walked in. 
Even then it was seconds before she was observed, as combatants 
and non-combatants had their backs to her. One little girl turned, 
and upon seeing her made an exclamation of surprise. This soon 
gained her the attention of all. 

Boys,” said she addressing herself to the abashed but still un- 
appeased pugilists, who had a second before been pounding each 
other so lustily, '' your sister has sent me to ask that you make 
less noise.” 

The scowl deepened on the boys’ faces. 

Surely you love your sister ? ” 

She’s too cross,” answered the younger of the two boys 
sulkily. 

'' She gets us lots o’ beatin’s.” The speaker’s face though 
heated and dirty, and disfigured by anger, was decidedly at- 
tractive. 

‘‘ There’s good material in you,” thought Sada. ‘‘ And yet she 


Shadows Cast Before. 


8i 


has been very kind to you. She has perhaps given her life for 
you.” This was spoken with feeling, and large tears welled up 
in the boy's eyes. 

I am not worse 'an other boys,” said he fighting against the 
emotion. 

“ Why be willing to be as bad ? ” 

'' Lady, Lm jist to see Jimmie a' doin' wrong, and never say 
nothin' 'bout it ? It 'pears to me that's moighty underhanded.” 

Sada had to smile, and this encouraged Johnnie in the belief 
that he had said a smart thing. 

'' If you correct your own faults,” said she quite gravely now, 

you may not have so much need of looking after Jimmie. You 
may be blameworthy sometimes.” 

He is mos'en of the times,” said Jimmie emboldened to come 
to his own defense ; but Johnnie do'nt like to tackle me.” 

I ain't afaird of you,” said Johnnie, anger flashing from his 
eyes. '' I fights you ev'ry time. I ain't to be downed by you.” 

Sada was tacitly regarded as an arbiter. She accepted the posi- 
tion. She looked from one boy to the other. 

You are larger and I would say stronger than your younger 
brother, and no one could consider it brave in you to fight him.” 

That's jist what I tells him,” said Johnnie triumphantly. 

'' But it takes two to make a quarrel,” answered Sada, amused 
at Johnnie's crestfallen face. 

Johnnie is got an awful temper.” 

I ain't nother. The lady says as how you was a coward.” 

^ I see why you are compelled to quarrel and fight and have 
scratched faces, because Jimmie is on the lookout for Johnnie's 
faults and Johnnie on the lookout for Jimmie's. Now suppose for 
awhile you both watch yourselves, look more after your sick sis- 
ter's pleasure, be ready for kind helpful deeds, and not for savage 
ones, and let me know the result of the trial the next time I come.” 

“ Lady,” said Johnnie in all earnestness, if we get so power- 
ful good, we shall be took away.” 

6 


82 


Shadows Cast Before. 


Sada’s low rippling laugh was full of enjoyment, so much so 
that all smiled without knowing why. 

'' You can improve a great deal, I suspect, and still be safe. 
But you are going to be ' took away ' some time when you do not 
exactly know; so it will be well to be ready. Good-by. I cer- 
tainly expect to hear better things of you in the future.” 

This was all that it took to win Johnnie’s heart; from that time 
he was an ardent admirer of Sada’s. He would peep at her from 
behind houses and trees and rocks, she wielded an unconscious in- 
fluence over his daily life. That he afterwards loved the refined 
and the true, he attributed to this influence. 

The next Saturday afternoon when Sada was on the back 
piazza rubbing some of the silver, Herbert Magee came in and 
stood in the back door; a little later Johnnie came up the back 
steps, his pants patched and torn, his bare legs and feet soiled, and 
his straw hat ragged. At sight of the strange gentleman he 
stopped and hung his head abashed. Sada, in order to lessen his 
embarrassment, though she was not free from the feeling herself, 
asked in kindly tones : 

'' What is it, Johnnie? Can I do anything for you? ” 

He cast a side glance at Herbert, as if he would have him re- 
moved, then looked down and said nothing. 

Is your sister worse ? Has she sent you for me ? ” asked 
Sada unable to account for his silence. 

No, ma’am.” 

In a kind of desperation he took a stride forward and left in 
Sada’s hand a bunch of wild flowers tied with a white string ; the 
next moment he was gone. And Sada, as she timidly glanced up, 
expected to see on the visitor’s face an amused smile, which she 
feared for herself and for the child ; instead there was a soft light 
in his eyes as he admiringly watched her. As she looked, he said : 

Another victim. He too loves you. You have the art of 
winning hearts.” 

His boldness offended her ; they were still comparative 


Shadows Cast Before. 


83 

strangers. He would not have spoken thus to one that he esteemed. 
Her disapproval had not even been perceived ; she then and there 
resolved to make herself understood. If he could accomplish his 
difficult task, ,she surely could accomplish hers. He could not 
much longer continue his visits, and during the short time left 
him she would baffle his efforts at approach. And she succeeded 
so well, that he, impatient of restraint, and fully aware that the 
present state of things could not continue, decided to prepare his 
aunt for his future course — a continuation of his visits in order to 
become better acquainted with Miss Carew. When he had looked 
up expectantly several times as the door opened, and she had 
failed to appear, he asked of his aunt : 

“ Where is Miss Carew ? She is becoming much of a 
stranger.’’ 

'' What difference can it make to you where she is ? ” answered 
Mrs. Barrar tartly. 

He was prepared for consequences. Miss Carew was not to 
suffer, if his aunt dismissed her. Indeed, it was a species of 
cruelty to leave that exquisite creature in such rough hands. 
With this reasoning he had satisfied his conscience. 

What difference does it make if life be stripped of all that 
pleases, one may ask. I answer, a great difference. We have 
beneficently been so created as to enjoy beauty in nature and in 
art.” 

Mrs. Barrar was during this speech all the while adjusting her 
glasses and now was surveying him with marked disapproval. 

I do not know whom to blame most, you or myself. I knew 
you, and yet I allowed you to come here, and through my stupidity 
helped you — actually helped you — to carry out your selfish pur- 
poses. What can I say if the girl less wary, flattered by your at- 
tentions, should be deceived also, and should settle her affections 
on you? Y ou know as well as I do that you will never marry her.” 

Humanity, in its almost infinite variety, has for me great at- 
tractions. I think I see in this young lady a new phase of char- 


84 Shadows Cast Before, 

acter. This is my excuse for what you consider a violation of 
the proprieties/' 

My eyes are opened. You cannot deceive me any longer, 
Herbert. With all your show of nobility and fairness, you are 
selfish, very selfish. If you could gain the girl's confidence and 
love, you would not hesitate to throw them from you when tired 
of them. It is more on your account, though, that I speak to you. 
The girl is nothing to me. She does my work, and I pay her for 
it; but you are peculiarly dear to your father; in your future is 
wrapped his hopes ; and it is time for you to cease frittering your 
energies upon unworthy objects." 

Accustomed to utilize the foibles of others, Herbert saw his op- 
portunity. 

'' Thank you for your interest. Your opinion of me is not flat- 
tering, but I let that pass. I do not profess to be a saint, but I 
believe if I were a woman, I should be ashamed of myself if I 
entertained for a motherless, struggling girl no more womanly 
sympathy. I am better able to protect myself." 

So great was the suddenness and the vigor of the attack that 
Mrs. Barrar was put on the defensive. 

‘‘ I said nothing against her." 

You knew full well what a wretch I am, and yet you invited 
me here. You could not fail to see that she attracted me, yet you 
did not shield her. It is I, the acknowledged aggressor, whom 
you would save. Women surely are not innocent of much of the 
harm done their sex." 

“ You are a pretty one to blame me? " said Mrs. Barrar recov- 
ering somewhat from her astonishment. 

Because truly womanly, she commands my respect. Because 
a beautiful woman, she delights the eye." 

What did this bold avowal mean ? 

'' Herbert, if you should marry out of your rank, it would be 
the crowning blow of brother's life. Pay your attention to those 
you can marry/' 


Shadows Cast Before. 


85 

I shall have to tell you honestly that I am not ready to follow 
your advice. I am sufficiently well acquainted with myself to 
know that if I go away under present circumstances — the half 
knowledge creating charms out of defects perhaps — I must come 
back, drawn, as it were, by a magnet. I am not one of those that 
are willing to leave an experiment unfinished. I promise, how- 
ever, if you allow me to return, to meet Miss Carew only in your 
presence.’’ 

'' The affair is more serious than I supposed,” said Mrs. Barrar 
with growing indignation. If I find that she has been a party 
to this, I shall dismiss her at once.” 

'' I do not know if my words will have any weight with you, 
but I will say in her behalf, that if she has erred at all, it is that 
she has been too squeamish. I imagine, because of your repre- 
sentation of me, and because of her knowledge, that she could 
look only to herself for protection. If you dismiss her, I shall 
feel responsible, and shall try to secure her services as Mamie’s 
governess.” 

“ Herbert, your audacity is appalling. I shall have to forbid 
you the house. You shall not have cause to complain of my 
lack of vigilance in the future. Brother would have good reason 
to be angry with me if the girl should succeed in sO' captivating 
you as to induce you to marry her.” 

'' This is not the way to bring about fair dealings. If, in the 
end, results are not to your liking, you may have yourself to blame 
for it. Good evening.” 

Herbert determined that very day to see Sada. He met John 
and asked him where she could be found. 

I heard her tell Miss Jane as how she was goin’ to that blin’ 
ooman’s.” 

Who is she?” 

Po’ folks what lives in them shanties near the fac’try. Hers 
is the very last house.” 


86 


Shadows Cast Before. 


After further questioning he obtained a more definite idea of 
the locality, and of the streets that led to it. 

'' You understand that you are not to mention that you gave 
me this information.’^ 

'' Yes, saah. I knows when to be mum.” 

“ How long has Miss Carew been gone ? ” 

She has been gone upwards of an hour. It can’t be long now 
befo’ she gits back.” Herbert handed the boy a piece of 
money. 

''If you are discreet, I may be able to employ you again.” 

" Yes, saah ; I knows how to be ’screet.” 

The feeling uppermost was that of disgust with himself and his 
tool. He took a course different from the one pointed out, but 
which ultimately led into it. John, from a sheltered spot, watched 
him. 

" Hee ! You don’t fool me. You is goin’ right straight whar 
she is. I’s been keepin’ up with you all de time.” 

Fearing that he might fail to meet her, he quickened his steps, 
closely watching the passers-by. He came at length to the house 
described, stepped into the shadow of a great tree, and waited. 
He was about to come to the conclusion that she had gone home 
another way. 

" I hope that I have not missed meeting her. I have made 
things awkward for her at the house.” The front door opposite 
him opened. " Ah ! there she is. I can generally trust in my 
good luck.” 

The annoyance that she had of late caused him made him rather 
relish the idea of a forced interview. She stopped to say a few 
words in parting, and he smiled maliciously at the thought of her 
vexed surprise v/hen he should approach her. Realizing the late- 
ness of the hour, she was now walking rapidly. He so regulated 
his movements as to have her overtake him. She recognized him 
only as she came directly up to him, when she suddenly stopped. 
He accosted her pleasantly. 


Shadows Cast Before. 87 

You are out late. May I see you home? I have something 
of importance to say to you.’’ 

If all his former advances had not been made in the same spirit, 
she might have listened to him. It was thus that he had defeated 
her designs time after time, she could not afford to make conces- 
sions. She asked with marked gravity : 

'' Did your aunt send you to me ? ” 

Do I look like an errand-boy ? ” 

She was too much in earnest to be diverted or amused. 

Well, then, I shall ask you not to come with me. I do beg 
you not to pay me these secret attentions. You have enough of 
other amusements to forego that which is freighted with injury to 
another.” 

Why are you afraid of me ? ” asked he with that depth of 
gentle sympathy that made his manner dangerously fascinating. 
'' I would not do you an injury for the world.” 

“ Oh ! even now you are very unkind,” said she, troubled. If 
Mrs. Barrar knew of this she would be seriously angry. I beg 
you to leave me.” 

She need never know it. Besides, I cannot until ” 

I would have you understand once for all that you cannot 
thrust such attentions upon me. If you will disregard my wishes, 
I shall force you to leave me. I will go back to Mrs. Traylor’s.” 
He made no reply to her threat, but when she turned he turned, 
walking silently by her side; when she rapped and was admitted 
into the house, he still accompanied her. Wholly unprepared for 
this, she found her annoyance giving place to momentary amuse- 
ment. She met the emergency, and with native grace and quaint 
humor she became self-appointed mistress of ceremonies. 

'' Will you be seated. Nanni,” this name Sada used at the re- 
quest of the old woman, here is a gentleman who has come to 
visit you. He may be able to be of great assistance to you, by 
bringing your case to the attention of some celebrated oculist/' 


88 


Shadows Cast Before. 


He is kindly welcomed. If he could only help me to get back 
my sight, I could never be grateful enough to him.'^ 

'' Shall I light the lamp? It is getting dark.’' 

If you please. Darkness and light are nearly one to me.’’ 

The room was scantily furnished, and was evidently used as 
parlor and dining-room. The old woman was seated in a 
straight-back chair, her dress clean but of coarse material. She 
would have been ordinary in appearance were it not for a look of 
patient endurance, and the pathos of those rolling, sightless eyes. 
Herbert moved a chair near hers, questioned her as to her afflic- 
tion with so great sympathy and intelligence that he seemed to 
have come for this sole purpose. As the conversation continued 
Sada became more and more restless at the growing lateness of 
the hour. At last she came forward. 

''Excuse me, Nanni, I shall interrupt you two just for a mo- 
ment. It is getting late, I hear Tom in the next room. Can he 
see me home? ” 

" I can save the boy the walk,” said Herbert, in the quietest 
manner, not without a faint suggestion that this was what she 
sought. " I will see Miss Carew home.” 

Mrs. Traylor was delighted to oblige him, delighted to oblige 
Sada, so she readily acquiesced in this arrangement. He had made 
her conduct appear the height of childishness. She was debating 
what best to do when Mrs. Traylor said : 

" Miss Sada, will you do me the favor to read me again the 
chapter you read me this afternoon. The gentleman, I am sure, 
will not object. The words were so comforting to me and many 
of them I have forgotten.” 

" Another time, I am already out too late.” 

" It will take you only a short time,” said he in mild expostula- 
tion, placing for her a chair near the light. He wished to see 
something of the life she led among these people. Still indignant, 
she yielded, however, because of a vague hope that the words 
might help him. Without protest she took the seat assigned her. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


89 

drew out of her pocket a small Testament, and, tremulously dur- 
ing the first verses, read the fourteenth chapter of John. Her 
voice gradually gained firmness, until as she read the seventeenth 
verse there was a conscious joyousness in the blessedness of the 
redeemed. Mrs. Traylor said fervently : Thanks be unto God 

that I have not that blindness.’’ 

Finishing the chapter Sada arose, went to Mrs. Traylor. 

Good-by, I fear you have got me into trouble.” 

Mrs. Traylor held the hand Sada had extended to her. 

Oh, sir, I hope you have not come to take her from us, she is a 
very angel of goodness to us as has few friends.” 

'' Oh, Nanni ! I told you that it was Mrs. Barrar that sends you 
the aid I bring.” 

'' But it’s yourself that brings the comfort. They tell me, sir, 
that she is very beautiful, and I can believe it. I only wish I 
could see her for myself.” With simple fervor she bent and 
kissed the hand she held. The cynical smile showed Herbert 
Magee’s construction of this; it was this smile, as well as the un- 
expected adulation, that caused Sada to blush. 

Oh, Nanni, you must not talk so, or the gentleman, who is a 
mere acquaintance of mine, will think that I come here to have 
my vanity fed. Good-by.” 

Vexed and troubled she allowed him to walk by her side, but 
had no words for him. It was he who broke the silence. 

You have forced me to seem rude. It is necessary that I 
make explanations to you before you see my aunt. I fear that I 
may have been a disturber of the peace.” 

Your conduct has never been generous, to say the least against 
it. You know that I am alone, unprotected. I have shown you 
plainly that I do not relish your attentions, yet wholly disregard- 
ing my wishes you persist in thrusting them upon me.” 

Why may I not be your friend ? ” 

“ Because you look upon me as your inferior. I could easily 
have afforded to ignore your air of condescension, if you had not 


90 


Shadows Cast Before. 


thought it incumbent upon you to trample on my rights, because, 
forsooth, I do not happen to belong to your set. You come when 
you know your coming threatens to take from me the very neces- 
sities of life. You have no regard for my good name; and if I 
distrust your friendship, you must acknowledge that I have cause 
for distrust.’’ 

He in his turn was angry. 

Well, I give you my word as a gentleman; if you really wish • 
it, I will leave you and never more seek you.” 

In that moment was all delu6ion swept away. All the annoy- 
ances, all the anxieties — and they were real — that had come with 
him could by a word from her be removed. But he had enriched 
her life, how much she realized now, and she could not get her 
consent to have it reduced to its former poverty. He read the 
meaning of her silence. Knowing her as he did, and the influ- 
ence he had already gained over her, he had counted upon just 
this acknowledgment. Had she been less severe he would not 
have extorted it from her. In his triumph he showed how capa- 
ble he was of abusing his power. He bent close to her, as he half 
whispered : 

Be it so. Since you do not wish it, I shall never leave you.” 

She could not deny the truth he had guessed, but he should 
gain no advantage over her. She moved away from him. She 
was the child of the King. His broad, happy nature could 
broaden and brighten hers, all things were hers to be used wisely. 
His many gifts made him desirable as a companion. As long as 
there was no reason why she should not enjoy this companionship, 
she would have it. She also could be of service to him, when he 
learned to respect her. He could not divine her thoughts so he 
was not prepared for her appeal. 

'' Mr. Magee, if mother, sister, or friend has placed you under 
any obligations to woman, then by all that is sacred in the name, I 
ask you to respect me, though my station be lowly. You may be 
untrue to yourself and unkind to me, but you shall never gain any 


Shadows Cast Before. 


91 


real advantage over me. My Father is the King whose sway is 
universal, and whose power is everywhere manifest. Things are 
not what they seem.’^ 

“ What would you have me do ? ’’ asked he, impressed by her 
words and her great earnestness. 

If I am to you simply a hireling, then leave me. That would 
be best for you, best for me.’^ 

But you would not have me leave you ? 

No. Because I believe you can give me the respect that is my 
due, and that we can be mutually helpful. I, like every one 
thrown with you, must feel your personal magnetism ; and see not 
only your gifts, but how greatly they are misused.’’ 

What if I gave you the respect that you demand ? ” 

It is something that I could not ask of every one that passes 
for a gentleman, for it would be asking too much. But this is 
not true of you. There are courtesies that you would have to ex- 
tend to me that you would not be required were I more protected, 
and your equal not merely in birth but in rank and wealth. You 
understand me ? ” 

Yes.” 

'' I am not asking too much ? ” 

No. I think not. Since I recognize the need for the de- 
mand, and you have made it, we are safe in saying that you are 
not asking too much. Now you are ready to hear what I have to 
say. My aunt has suddenly discovered the cause of my many 
visits. She is, as you know, a very unreasonable woman. I fear 
she is going to hold you responsible for my indiscretions, if the 
drawings of so charming and potent an influence should be so 
harshly named. If the worst comes, will you let me repair the 
wrong? Like you, I believe we can exert over each other a 
healthful influence. I know that I am better when with you. 
There’s a place for you in our home. I have a little sister, you 
can be her governess. We shall consider ourselves fortunaite to 
secure you. You will be treated as one of us,” 


92 


Shadows Cast Before. 


She feared to yield to her inclinations, this was a step involving 
too many risks to be taken without due deliberation. He had 
adroitly used the arguments she had given him, bent more she be- 
lieved on the accomplishment of his design than upon her wel- 
fare. He had already extorted a kind of confession from her; 
had ever manifested a disposition to overreach ; such an arrange- 
ment would give him every advantage; it would be wise not to 
consider the offer. 

Even if Mrs. Barrar should dismiss me, because of what you 
have done, you need have no cause for self-reproach. I have a 
delightful home open to me.'^ 

That means that you will not come? ’’ 

There will be no need.’’ 

''You cannot say there will be no need. If there be those that 
can be benefited by your presence, there is great need. The truth 
is, my aunt has prejudiced you against me. If I have not been as 
considerate of you as I might have been, you in your turn have 
often been unjust to me.” They were now near Mrs. Barrar’s. 
" Shall I go in and help you to beard the lion? ” 

She could but smile at his audacity. " No. Your presence is 
not liable to mend matters. " Good-night. Think well of what 
I have said, before you decide to reject the offer.” 


CHAPTER X. 


‘ ‘ There is a divinity that shapes our ends, 

Rough hew them as we will. ’ ’ 

It took but a glance at Mrs. Barrar to see that a storm was 
brewing. The lady, however, waited in ominous calm, until all 
of the servants were out of the house. She allowed Sada to begin 
the reading aloud of a book that they had that day commenced; 
when her time arrived, however, she interrupted Sada abruptly : 

“ That will do. Miss Carew. Neither of us feels an interest in 
that this evening. There is something of vast deal more impor- 
tance to claim our attention. When you first came here, I warned 
you against my nephew. I told you that he was fascinating but 
unscrupulous. It appears now from his own confession that my 
forebodings were only too well grounded. He has been attracted 
by your doll-face beauty 

She had grown more and more vindictive, urged on by anger, 
a native spitefulness, and the girl’s seeming helplessness, until 
momentarily overcome by the strength of her passion. 

How much of this is your work, I cannot pretend to say. 
It is most natural to conclude that he must have had some en- 
couragement. Surely, surely, you are not so silly as to fail to see 
that you are liable to be the chief sufferer.” 

Your nephew, in speaking to you, did not say anything in my 
defense ? ” 

“ I could gain no reliable information from him. If he is in 
league with you, he would shield you to the last. Let me find, 
though, that you are playing a double game, and I will dismiss 
you at once.” 


93 


94 Shadows Cast Before. 

'' This is what you had to say to me ? May I go to my room 
now ? 

'' No/’ Her rage again overmastered her. Have you no 
defense to make ? ” 

Whether in your presence or out of it, I strive always to act 
so as to command my own respect. The attentions of your nephew 
confer no honor upon me.” 

You are quite lofty. I have heard others talk in the same 
strain, who were arrant knaves.” 

You really love to say harsh, cruel things. I could leave your 
service with no regret, you require those you employ to be abject 
slaves. I do not see what you expect to gain by crushing out the 
finer feelings. A horde of cringing slaves can never be as efficient 
as self-respecting, intelligent, conscientious laborers.” 

'' You may consider your opinion valuable, but I do not care to 
have it. Miss Carew. Have you seen Herbert this afternoon ? ” 

Yes.” 

In case I dismiss you, has he offered you a position ? ” 

I do not know that your past treatment of me warrants my 
making a confidant of you. You speak to me as you choose, and 
then expect me to answer your questions concerning my affairs. 
I decline to do it.” 

You may just make your arrangements to leave. There is no 
putting up with your arrogance.” 

'' Good-night.” 

A moment more. I do not ask this from curiosity or from a 
wish to meddle in your affairs, but have you a home to which you 
can go ? ” 

Yes, ma’am, I have the sweetest of homes.” 

I must say that I have no complaint to make with the way in 
which you have performed your tasks. But you can well under- 
stand that I cannot have Herbert encouraged in these visits. And 
I gave you an opportunity to clear yourself against the charge and 
you CQuld not do it/’ 


Shadows Cast Before. 


95 


'' You could bring no charge. You stated your suspicions. I 
had incurred your distrust, not from anything that I had really 
done, but because I chanced to be in your employ and unfortu- 
nately attracted your nephew’s notice; my word, therefore, could 
have no weight with you.” 

'' When you people go into service, do you propose to suffer 
no inconveniences? It really seems nowadays if the employers 
are the bond slaves.” 

'' Mrs. Barrar, my mother always treated me not only with 
courtesy but with tenderness. At Mrs. Watson’s home I received 
constant kindness. The treatment given me here has been a rude 
awakening to me.” 

If you had conducted yourself with fitting humility, and by- 
the-by, your religion requires of you humility, you might have had 
a pleasant home for life. In your present state I see before me 
nothing but annoyance.” 

Your humility is abject. You would have me stay until you 
can employ another ? ” 

Don’t consider me. Suit your own convenience.” 

For hours after Sada went to her room she sat buried in thought. 
Had she provoked all this ? She might have been more forbearing. 
But her forbearance seemed to arouse hotter anger. She might 
have been more conciliating. Only seven months away! Her 
uncle always said she was reared too tenderly ever to make her 
way in the world. She would but strengthen the reports her aunt 
had circulated about her. Professor and Mrs. Watson would be 
kind as ever, but all would consider her a failure. This must, 
however, have come sooner or later. Concessions only made Mrs. 
Barrar the more exacting. Could she not get some other place? 
Why not go to the Magee’s ? That was not to be considered for a 
moment. She was not fitted in the first place to be the little girl’s 
governess. He had not considered the child’s interest any more 
than he had done hers. She always shrunk from thinking or say- 
ing unkind things about him and yet she must be just and see 


Shadows Cast Before. 


96 

things as they were ; she did not wish to be under obligations to 
him. Yet, if she went back to Mrs. Watson’s, she may never see 
him any more. Mrs. Barrar designed her to leave at once. When 
the matter was thoroughly sifted there could be little doubt as to 
what choice she should make: she would settle the question by 
writing to Mrs. Watson to obtain permission to return. She 
found it no easy task to get her letter satisfactorily worded, and 
before the task was done Mrs. Barrar’s bell began to ring vigor- 
ously. To her rap there was a faint '' Come in,” and as Sada en- 
tered Mrs. Barrar moaned, I am so sick, so sick ! All this excite- 
ment will kill me ! ” 

Sada was up with her the rest of that night, and for a week af- 
terwards Mrs. Barrar required constant attention. During the 
early part of that week Sada received a note from Herbert Magee. 
It read thus : 


'' Dear Miss Carew : — The more I reflect upon the subject the 
more convinced do I become that my aunt will not forgive you 
for what I have done. Conquer pride and distrust, I do beseech 
you, and allow me to repair any damage done. I have already 
spoken to my father of you, and he agrees with me that you will 
meet a felt need in the household, and if my aunt has dismissed 
you he is anxious to secure your services. Need I assure you of 
my esteem and of my belief in you and in the possibilities for good 
of your influence here ? 

'' No harm can come from a trial at least; if you are not pleased, 
we do not ask you to stay. If you refuse to allow me to right this 
wrong I shall, indeed, be vexed with myself. Yours truly, 

'' Herbert Magee.” 


Sada had not yet written her letter to Mrs. Watson. With the 
change that had come with Mrs. Barrar’s illness had come the 
hope that the affair might be adjusted without humiliating ex- 


Shadows Cast Before. 


97 


planations. Everywhere she would have to submit to incon- 
veniences, why not here? Mrs. Barrar would teach her self-con- 
trol. When she first read Herbert Magee's note she was inclined 
to believe that the trial could be made, but she had come to fear 
the strength of his influence over her. She was hampered by it, 
and the possibilities were that a fuller knowledge would tend only 
to increase it. And he was always so ready to use for selfish ends 
his power. She answered his letter the day after she received it. 

Mr. Magee : — What has happened must have happened sooner 
or later anyhow ; you have simply hastened on events. It may be 
that the difficulty can yet be adjusted. If not, I have a pleasant 
home to which I can go. This, with your offer, removes all cause 
for self-reproach. Allow me, however, to thank you for your kind 
purposes concerning me. Respectfully, 

Sada Carew.'" 

Herbert Magee had seldom been thwarted ; opposition generally 
strengthened his determination. Besides, his liking for the young 
lady was pronounced enough for him greatly to desire the arrange- 
ment. If flattered by his infatuation or influenced by necessity or 
sanguine expectations she had yielded a ready assent, he would 
have been less pleased with her. Now, if he could bring it about, 
she should come. He answered her letter in person, much to the 
disgust of his aunt. 

This is the most daring piece of impudence I have ever seen," 
was her indignant comment when the servant announced him. I 
see just what is going to be. I am continually to be vexed by 
you two. I might as well put an end to it at once by ordering 
you to leave. It is useless in you to pretend indifference when 
any one can see that this visit pleases you. What do you propose 
to do?" 

Just now to go into the parlor to find out what he wants." 

“ I have forbidden him to visit you here." 

7 


98 


Shadows Cast Before. 


With the return of this insolent manner Sada decided, come 
what would, she could not endure it. There was but one life to 
live. She would not subject herself to such indignities. 

You have no right to do that, unless, of course, he were ob- 
jectionable. No more than I would have a right to interfere with 
your visitors.^’ 

You have too exalted an idea of your rights. Miss Carew, to 
suit me. The sooner we part the better.^’ 

We both understand this now, Mrs. Barrar, and there is no 
need for harsh words. I will make immediate arrangements to 
leave.” 

'' When you go into that parlor against my express wishes you 
understand why I cannot retain you in my services.” 

'' I confess I do not, but I am not willing to remain with you 
any longer.” 

Sada spent time enough in her room to make slight changes 
in her toilet, after which she went down into the parlor. Herbert 
at once introduced the business that had brought him. 

Have you decided to remain with my aunt ? ” 

No. I shall not remain with Mrs. Barrar.” 

I do not wish to appear persistent, nor would I urge ypu to 
act against your judgment, but if there is no grave reason against 
your coming to us, come.”. 

“ In the first place, I do not consider myself competent to be 
your sister’s governess.” 

She is only nine years old, my half-sister. To teach her will 
not require varied accomplishments. You would doubtless be less 
competent if you were satisfied. If I am a judge, I would say that 
your education far exceeds that of most girls of your age; you 
have learned to think, and, I intend this for no flattery, but your 
character is such that I would consider any child favored to be 
constantly thrown with you.” 

She thanked him, and had to acknowledge to herself that he 
had given this phase of the subject more thought than she had 


Shadows Cast Before. 


99 

credited him with. Her next objections she was not ready to 
present. When she did not speak, he continued : 

“ Now, we shall regard your coming as a piece of good fortune. 
It is not an easy thing to secure a desirable person for any posi- 
tion. I do not expect to bore you with my presence, but it will 
add greatly to my pleasure to have you. in the home. We can at 
times read together and study together, walk or talk as the notion 
takes us. What is so illogical in your decision is that while you be- 
lieve that we can be mutually helpful you will not put yourself in 
a position to help.'' 

I do not know that this is the position." Her look was troub- 
led. If it was her purpose to remain firm she would have done 
well not to have entered into any discussion. In this moment of 
helplessness and perplexity she was appealing to him, and yet it 
was because of him that she hesitated. This look of hers he an- 
swered by one of calm assurance. Again arose the conviction that 
their destiny was one, their happiness indissoluble, and in the pres- 
ence of a calm, supreme joy distrust wholly vanished. Both 
trembled when aware of the happiness they dared not own. As 
if he would dispel an illusion, he said in gentle tones : 

“ I do not come to you as a lover, for I am soon to be married. 
You cannot account for my interest in you, neither can I. I believe 
you can influence powerfully my life, and that you are destined to 
do so. We understand each other; we are both capable of self- 
mastery. I am not willing to be deprived of the benefits I de- 
rive from association with you. I have always wished for a big 
sister ; you shall be that to me." 

There came over her that old tired, hopeless feeling that she 
had so ofen known and that his presence had helped to banish. 
He had removed all her objections. It mattered little where she 
went. If she were destined to help him, why, yes, she could go 
there. Of course, she could master herself ; she had done it in the 
past and could do it again. Suffering was no disadvantage, as 
she had already learned. After her mother's death life did not seem. 

:LofC. 


100 


Shadows Cast Before. 


worth living, and yet she had been a comfort to her father. She 
could look at the matter now purely from a business standpoint. 
If this was to be an important part of her life-work, and she 
could not say that it was not, she would not shrink from it. 

No harm at any rate could come now from making the trial. 
She was not ready yet to commit herself. 

Give me until to-morrow to think over what you have said. 
You have cleared away many of the difficulties. As a home, it will 
doubtless be all that I can wish. It may be that I cannot come to 
a decision by to-morrow. I tell you what I’ll do : when I decide, 
ril write to you.” They were now both standing and he was look- 
ing a smiling disapproval. He could not condemn her, because he 
had rushed into his engagement that he might not be entangled 
foolishly. 

O, you, of small faith ! Have it as you wish. If you decide in 
our favor my father will make arrangements with you. Your sal- 
ary will not be less than it is here.” 

'' You will excuse me,” said she, with an embarrassed laugh, 
that he thought very attractive, if I am slow in conducting busi- 
ness. This is all so new to me.” 

You exhibit the diplomacy of an expert. Your art at baffling 
is not that of a novice.” They both smiled. I will hear from you 
in two or three days’ time ? ” 

Yes.” 

Good morning.” 

She went to her room and decided to write at once to Mrs. 
Watson. In this case she had come to fear her own judgment. 

'' Dear Mrs. AVatson : — I stand greatly in need of the advice of 
a mother, and your past kindnesses to me leads me to turn to you. 
Mrs. Barrar has dismissed me from her services because of the at- 
tentions to me of a nephew of hers. These attentions I have not 
encouraged, but, I confess to you, that the gentleman greatly 
pleases me and I believe that I am not displeasing to him. As a 


Shadows Cast Before. 


lOI 


compensation for my loss he ofifers me the position of governess 
to his sister. He tells me frankly that he is engaged and expects 
soon to marry. As a companion he is charming, cultivated, broad 
in his sympathies, genial, and magnetic. He adds much to the 
pleasure of an otherwise monotonous life. Now, I do not know 
how far it is right to indulge this inclination for his society. I 
would not wrong him nor her to whom his troth is plighted. On 
the other hand, the offer is good ; the home will, undoubtedly, be 
pleasant. He says my influence over him is helpful, and I believe 
it is. Now, having this clear understanding of things, do you 
not think that I can, at least, make a trial and accept the position 
on the condition that I can meet its difficult requirements ? 

'' In haste, your loving friend, 

“ Sada Carew."^ 

After she had sealed the letter and sent it she remembered re- 
gretfully that she had not given her kind regards to Professor 
Watson. She received an immediate reply, in which Professor 
Watson’s message to her was : 

Accept the position ; as the young man showed the good taste 
to appreciate her he would no doubt be greatly benefited by asso- 
ciation with her. He could not have given this advice to every 
young girl, but for prudence and wisdom she was one in a thou- 
sand, and would be able fully to meet the requirements of the new 
position. 

Sada was much elated by this compliment, as Professor Watson 
rarely paid compliments and weighed ^carefully his words. She 
now hesitated no longer, but wrote that very day to Herbert 
Magee, saying she would come. 

That afternoon she visited Mrs. Traylor. Her salutation was: 
'' The gentleman you brought here came again. He says the doc- 
tor in Richmond says I may recover my sight, and arrangements 


102 


Shadows Cast Before. 


have been made for me to go there free of charge. He would 
not let me thank him for this, says it is being constantly done. In 
order to pay my way there he gave me the money. I can’t be 
thankful enough to you both. He is worthy of you.” 

Nanni, get rid of the idea at once that he is a lover of mine.” 

'' The blind can see better sometimes than those that have sight. 
He loves to hear me talk about you, and though he does not say 
much himself, yet his tone is different when he does make men- 
tion of you.” 

'' To convince you of your mistake : he is soon to be married to 
another.” 

I am awful sorry to hear that. You two seemed to have been 
made for each other. I didn’t see how any one could suit him 
so well.” 

After Sada’s return to Mrs. Barrar’s room on the day of Herbert 
Magee’s visit no more mention was made of him, nor of her leav- 
ing. Mrs. Barrar called upon her for little services as she had 
always done and appeared to have forgotten the recent disagree- 
ment. This state of things continued until the coming of Dr. 
Magee, Herbert’s father, to see Sada and to perfect arrangements 
with her, when Mrs. Barrar’s wrath broke out afresh. 

Sada had been out, and on her return, upon entering Mrs. Bar- 
rar’s room, she suddenly confronted the strange gentleman, who 
was introduced to her as Dr. Magee. He was about as tall as his 
son, though more portly. In nothing else was there a resem- 
blance, for, though he was commanding in appearance, he was 
far, very far, from being handsome. His manner was grave, almost 
stern. This, with Sada’s surprise, made her unusually timid. 

Seeing her timidity, he became more affable. 

You are the young lady of whom my son has spoken so favor- 
ably ? I have come to complete the arrangements begun by him.” 

This was Sada’s first intimation that this visit was to her and 
that he was to make his arrangements in person. She saw at the 
same time Mrs. Barrar’s surprise and indignation, and feared the 


Shadows Cast Before. 


103 

scene that might follow. She made the needed explanation to 
Mrs. Barrar, but she addressed her words to Dr. Magee: 

Your son has then received my last note? After Mrs. Barrar 
assured me that she would no longer need me, I wrote to my 
friends and they are pleased with the position you offer me.’' 

I am glad of that. We have for some months been seeking a 
young lady with just your qualifications. My little daughter has 
been much petted and cannot stand the restraint of a regular 
school. I am surprised that my sister has been willing to part 
with you. Her loss, however, is our gain. To-night, as I must 
leave on the morning train, I will talk over the matter with you.” 

The exercise and excitement had brought a bright color to 
Sada’s face. He was evidently pleased with her. 

I will see you again to-night, then ? Have you any directions 
that you would have carried out ? ” This was to Mrs. Barrar in 
reference to the supper. 

'' No,” was the curt reply. '' Dinah knows about what is 
needed.” 

^ '' Where did you get her, Jane ? ” asked Dr. Magee as Sada went 
out. '' Beauty like hers is rare. It has the exquisite delicacy of 
the peach bloom or the shell, and with it all she seems to have 
becoming modesty and good sense.” 

She was recommended by an acquaintance. And I was well 
enough pleased with her until Herbert’s attentions turned her 
head,” 

This occasioned Dr. Magee a disagreeable shock. 

I had not heard anything of that. It may be well to look mor^ 
carefully into the matter. It may be that if his interference ceases 
that you will be willing to retain the young lady. It is only on 
condition that you dismiss her that I enter into an engagement 
with her.” 

For some reason I like her better than anyone else I have ever 
employed. She is very useful in my sick room ; but again, she takes 
offense very easily. I like a servant to be a servant.” 


104 


Shadows Cast Before. 


“ vShe is not exactly a servant, is she? ’’ 

‘‘'Well, no; but she has too many rights. Those I employ I 
want to do whatever I tell them to do.’’ 

“ You have assigned her special duties? ” 

“ No. I can’t do that with my work. I tried ic with several that 
I employed and could never without contention get them to do any- 
thing else. So now the understanding is that they are to do what- 
ever I tell them to do. Miss Carew feels herself to be a little too 
good for my work. This has been specially noticeable since Her- 
bert has been paying her such marked attentions.” 

“ I am surprised at Herbert. I thought that he possessed a 
nicer sense of honor.” 

“ The silly little thing ! I told her that Herbert would never 
marry her.” 

“ Jane, she does not look like that style of woman. Such 
language may have offended her. Herbert is engaged to be mar- 
ried to a most charming young lady and we approve heartily of 
the match. If you inquire I suspect that you will find that she 
knows this. I have never heard of Herbert’s acting heretofore in 
this manner.” 

“ Whom is Herbert engaged to? ” 

“ To a Miss May Leland, in every way Herbert’s equal. She 
belongs to an old family, is wealthy and is personally charm- 
ing.” 

“ Then why does Herbert put himself to such trouble, for he has, 
to bring this young lady to your home ? ” 

“ He may have felt that his indiscretions had occasioned her 
the loss of her position ; if so, he would exert himself to make good 
the loss. You think she has encouraged him in his advances?” 

“ I cannot tell. She denies it, but is evidently much flattered 
by his notice, and it is not probable that if he were seriously dis- 
couraged he would continue to come.” 

“ Herbert is not exactly like anyone else. Opposition often 
strengthens his determination. He seems to have been born under 


Shadows Cast Before. 105 

a lucky star. He has had few crosses or reverses. He wins almost 
too easily. I am afraid in a thing like this to thwart him. He has 
consulted the pleasure of us all in the woman of his choice and I 
tell you candidly, even if this Miss Carew uses all her blandish- 
ments, she must suffer only defeat when she has for her rival Miss 
Leland.'' 

Well, I am glad that Herbert has made such a wise choice, and 
I hope everything will turn out just as you expect it.’’ 

The more Dr. Magee saw of his sister’s treatment of the young 
lady the better he could understand the cause for her resentment, 
and the meaning of his son’s interference. For Mrs. Barrar’s 
anger was hot against Sada, and more than once this was ex- 
hibited during the meal. After supper Dr. Magee assisted Mrs. 
Barrar to her room. He shortly, however, returned, this time 
into the sitting-room, where he had an engagement to meet Sada. 
Since his conversation with his sister he decided to act only after 
getting a fuller knowledge of the circumstances. He had to wait 
some minutes on Sada, who was still in the dining-room attend- 
ing to household affairs. Upon entering the room she apologized 
for having kept him waiting. Her manner toward him had not 
yet lost its shyness. To remove restraint he opened the conver- 
sation with a compliment. 

'' My son, who is generally an excellent judge of character, has 
spoken in high terms of you. I confess that I was not prepared to 
find you so attractive in appearance. These attractions may have 
given a bias to his opinions.” 

Or it may be that he has really been moderate in his praises.” 
There was naivete in her manner of making this suggestion. Dr. 
Magee laughed. 

Yes, yes ; that view may be taken. Mrs. Barrar is inclined to 
think that Herbert has interfered with her arrangements.” 

'' Mrs. Barrar is a good deal of a despot ; whatever interferes 
with her arbitrary rule interferes with her arrangements. She de- 
mands for her service abject slaves.” 


io6 


Shadows Cast Before. 


But there seems to have been perfect agreement between you 
until Herbert interfered/^ 

There never has been, nor ever could be, perfect agreement 
between us. After she suspected that my being here had some- 
thing to do with your son’s coming her language became inten- 
tionally insulting. This I was not willing to submit to.” 

'' She may have thought that it was in your power to have dis- 
couraged these visits.” 

'' Why should I ? I came to Mrs. Barrar endorsed as a lady. I 
recognized her right to command in some things, but not in all. I 
objected to your son’s attentions and that to him, because they 
seemed to me wanting in true respect.” 

When you are, in a measure, dependent upon the caprices of 
others, do you think you will be able to maintain such a standard ? 
The wealthy are liable to consult their own pleasure rather than 
that of their retainers.” 

And in things lawful they may. But where this pleasure in- 
volves the trampling upon of rights sacredly another’s they may 
meet with a check. It may cost much to maintain such a standard, 
but it will be more than worth the cost to maintain it. What ad- 
vantage can it be to any concerned for one to accept continually 
that which savors of disrespect ? ” 

'' It may occasion much annoyance to have one around too ex- 
acting of rights.” 

Yes, I know that, but things are not to be confounded and the 
true relinquished, because there may be the false.” 

These sensible answers unobtrusively given and coming from a 
very pretty woman made quite a favorable impression. 

Mrs. Barrar was evidently mistaken in the girl ; his son’s esti- 
mate was much more correct. 

You spoke a moment ago of my son’s attentions. You under- 
stand that these are indicative of friendly interest only ? ” 

''If frorn this you would ascertain whether or not I know of 


Shadows Cast Before. 107 

your son’s engagement, I will say I do. It was after his frank 
avowal of this that I agreed to accept the position.” 

Well, Miss Carew, I believe that we understand each other 
and that I’ll do well to secure your services. I hope that you will 
never have cause to complain of lack of courtesy on our part. Of 
course I will not put my daughter under the tutelage of any but 
a lady ; as such you will be treated with the same consideration as 
any member of the family.” 

Her salary was to be more than that she was then receiving and 
her duties were to be comparatively light. She would leave as 
soon as Mrs. Barrar could spare her. This was the agreement. 


CHAPTER XL 


“ Lulled in the countless chambers of the brain, 

Our thoughts are linked by many a hidden chain. 

Awake but one, and lo ! what myriads rise ! 

Bach stamps its impress as the other flies ! 

Bach as the various avenues of sense 
Delight or sorrow the soul dispense. 

Brightens or fades ! yet all the magic art. 

Control the latent fibers of the heart.” 

No SOONER was the arrangement made than Mrs. Barrar became 
extremely averse to it. All the inconvenience of supplying and 
training a substitute became painfully real, while on the other hand 
the comforts of Sada’s quiet, skilful ministrations seemed daily to 
increase in value. She knew the agreement was that Sada should 
remain until her successor was obtained. Therefore Mrs. Barrar 
put forth no effort to obtain a successor. Sada seeing this, made 
inquiries as to her plans. This angered her and she vehemently 
declared she was too unwell to be thus troubled ; that no one had a 
right to enter her house and decoy away from her one in her em- 
ploy ; that she was uncertain whether she would ever give Sada up. 
She had got accustomed to her ways now and had become depend- 
ent upon her. When Sada mildly suggested that she did not wish 
to remain Mrs. Barrar accused her of ingratitude and want of 
feeling. 

I shall in my feeble condition be forced to relinquish house- 
keeping and go to boarding. Your coming has been a great dis- 
advantage to me. I shall be made to appear hard to please and 
unreasonable. You are not at all what Mrs. Watson recommended 
you to be. I have never in my life been more disappointed in 
io8 


Shadows Cast Before. 


109 


one. It is amazing how any sensible person can be duped by a 
scheme so apparently crafty. If Herbert truly loved that Miss Le- 
land he would leave you to your fate. It is because you really have 
for him some attractions that his conscience has suddenly become 
so tender. When he has trifled with your heart and spurned you, 
or when you, through crafty device, have induced him to marry 
you — you and brother both will learn what it is to put your con- 
fidence in Herbert.’^ 

''I would not for the world, Mrs. Barrar, have a mind as en- 
venomed by spite as is yours. You distort everything. Accept 
you as an interpreter and human acts can never be noble and un- 
selfish. I am here now simply to oblige you. Therefore, your 
words reflect far more on you than they do on me. I will say this, 
that if in three weeks you have not perfected your arrangements, 
I will leave anyhow.” 

Sada wrote a letter to Dr. Magee, stating the condition of af- 
fairs, and in reply to his inquiry as to when she would come, she 
appointed a day three weeks off. 

Just shortly before the time of her leaving Mrs. Barrar’s man- 
ner again underwent a change. She flattered and complimented 
Sada and offered her inducements to remain. Finding these un- 
availing, she withdrew to her room and would not allow Sada to 
come into her presence. Sada drew a sigh of relief when she 
left the house for her new home. She could not know what awaited 
her, but surely nowhere could she meet with one more unreason- 
able. All along the route this sense of relief lessened the concern 
for the future. She thought of Herbert as the affianced of an- 
other, but she remembered him always with pleasure. Judging 
the family by members she had seen, she would say that associa- 
tion with them would be helpful. She was not unmindful of the 
difficulties and dangers ahead of her, but it was worth many risks 
to get the inspiration that came from a life as joyous and large as 
his. Above all sense of danger had arisen the unshaken confi- 
dence that they were destined the one to influence the other. And 


no 


Shadows Cast Before. 


as she saw in him those traits that appeared and responded to the 
best in her, she became convinced that the feeling was to be re- 
spected. She thought of him as he was and as he had been pic- 
tured by Mrs. Barrar to be. What could not a sordid mind 
pollute ? Her thoughts were here interrupted by a little girl about 
four years old in front of her, asking if she would have some 
water, and handing her a silver cup, out of which she had drank 
most of the contents. The mother interposed and said the lady 
would not drink that. She must wash the cup and bring her some 
that was fresh. Sada thanked the child, and told her that she was 
not thirsty. This led to a conversation between Sada and the 
mother, who was on her way to Richmond. As the train rolled 
into the Richmond depot Sada espied Herbert Magee’s tall form, 
and near him and talking to him was a stylishly dressed young 
lady. 

'' There is Aunt Marie now,” said the mother to her little girl, 
who immediately called to her aunt. The aunt responded joy- 
ously, and then came the cry, All out for Richmond,” when there 
was the usual seizure of hand-baggage and the steady advance of 
the pressing crowd ; then the hand-shaking and kissing as friends 
and relatives met. Sada had followed closely her new acquaint- 
ance. As the young lady welcomed her sister and her niece, Her- 
bert found opportunity to meet Sada. 

'' Sister, you know Mr. Magee? ” 

Oh, yes. Mr. Magee and myself have met too often to need 
an introduction.” 

Miss Carew, Mrs. Cummings, Miss Haverhill.” 

Miss Carew and myself have been traveling companions and 
have helped each other to while away the tedium of the trip,” said 
the one introduced as Mrs. Cummings. Carrie, not often so 
sociable, really took Miss Carew under her protecting wing.” 

Yes, she has been a very acceptable friend,” said Sada, as she 
took the hand of the little one and pressed it. 

Kiss me.” And as Sada smilingly complied, she put one hand 


Shadows Cast Before. 


Ill 


on her aunt's face, in whose arm she was, and put the other on 
Sada’s. '' Mamie, kiss her." 

Herbert, to prevent embarrassment, came forward. '' As you 
seem so lavish with your kisses, kiss me, and I will take you 
through the crowd. You are too heavy for your aunt." 

She put both her hands on his face and gave him what she 
called a French kiss, and in the ladies' parlor when the two par- 
ties separated, she manifested great warmth of affection to both of 
her new friends, greatly to the amusement of all. Herbert immedi- 
ately conducted Sada to a phaeton, drawn by two spirited bays. He 
there introduced her to Mrs. Magee, a modest, unassuming-look- 
ing woman, the mother of the little girl to whom Sada was to be 
governess. Mrs. Magee was so different from what Sada imag- 
ined she would be, that she found herself wondering if she had 
always been so meek, or had she been domineered over by wills 
stronger than her own, until she had learned submission. She 
chided herself for allowing Mrs. Barrar to get the poison of sus- 
picion into her mind. She could be watchful without being un- 
charitable. 

'' Herbert, I wish you would drive those horses. I am afraid of 
Jake's driving," said Mrs. Magee, as he was about to enter the 
phaeton, after he had returned from the baggage-room. 

'' There is no cause for fear. Jake is a safe driver. I will do it, 
however, if it will allay your anxiety." His foot was still resting 
on the step as he awaited her reply. 

I wish you would. Those horses are new, and they are pow- 
erful animals, and there is so much in a city to frighten them. 
They have been very restless and I am a great coward where 
horses are concerned." Without further delay he mounted lightly 
into the driver's seat, and as he took the reins in his hand Mrs. 
Magee drew a sigh of relief. For several moments his whole at- 
tention was absorbed in the management of his steeds, whose fiery 
strength seemed to defy restraint. Gradually, as if controlled not 
only by a master hand, but by a master mind, the horses settled 


112 


Shadows Cast Before. 


into a still rapid but smoother, quieter gait. Because of interest 
and anxiety, the ladies folio. /ed his movements until all immedi- 
ate danger was felt to be over. He from time to time pointed out 
objects of interest to Sada, conversed on subjects suggested by 
these. When Mrs. Magee would inquire about Mrs. Barrar he 
asked with great gravity if his aunt had sent him her love. Over 
this Sada and himself both smiled, and Mrs. Magee with opened 
eyes inquired why should she not send him her love. 

“ I am not one of her favorites, you know ? ” 

Saying this he branched off on some other subject. Time 
passed thus so pleasantly that as he drove through an iron gateway 
into spacious grounds, Sada was surprised to learn that they had 
arrived at their journey’s end. The house was a large wooden 
building of colonial structure, with columns and piazza all around. 
The carriage-drive was almost semicircular, white and smooth, en- 
tered by two gateways, between which centrally located was an or- 
namental fountain, and spanning an artificial lake was a bridge, 
one way of access to the flower-garden beyond. An ancestor of 
the Magee’s had been a provincial governor of Virginia, and this 
was his home. Though many improvements had been made since 
then the building showed signs of its age. Mamie Magee awaited 
them at the head of the front steps. She surveyed Sada with 
marked curiosity, but was shy of her approach. When her mother 
and Sada had gone to the latter’s room she expressed to her 
brother her approval. 

'' Ain’t she pretty? I think I shall like her, but Sophie says she 
is going to boss m.e and halloo at me. If she does that I’ll just 
get up and leave her.” 

'' We will be disapoointed in you if you give her any trouble. 
Father would not employ a teacher who would be cruel to you, but 
when she has charge over you he will expect you to obey her as 
you obey him.” 

I don’t obey mother as I obey him, and I’m not going to obey 
her any better than I obey mother, ’cause that wouldn’t be right.” 


Shadows Cast Before. 113 

If you are not obeying your mother promptly, there’s need for 
reform.” 

'' She don’t ndways mean for me to obey her. She says a thing 
’fore she thinks, and when I tease her she gives in or says she’ll 
punish me the next time, and she never does.” 

Well, you stand in need of it from somebody.” 

Mamie straightened herself up. Do you think that I’m going 
to let a lady that’s no partic’lar relationship to the family come in 
here and boss me? ” 

Herbert laughed. Repeat this to father and see what he will 
say. If you meet your new teacher in this spirit trouble will come 
out of it. Yonder he is now.” 

I told you, Buddie, that I liked her, and that I’m going to obey 
her, but not any better than I obey mother, and if you were — were 
— had any heart at all, you wouldn’t ask me to.” 

Her brother’s low, merry laugh followed her as she beat a hasty 
retreat. Meanwhile Mrs. Magee had conducted Sada to her room, 
a room large, stately and mysterious in its bearings. The canopy 
bed, the large chairs, the quaint old portraits, the broad, open fire- 
place, with its brightly polished fender and andirons, suggested 
generations that had passed away, yet whose ghosts still hovered 
around these familiar haunts. When left to herself Sada, examin- 
ing minutely the objects around, was specially attracted by the 
portrait of a woman comparatively young, she would say a court 
beauty in the time of one of the Georges. Move where she would 
around the room the eyes of this woman, deep, penetrating, sinis- 
ter, would seem to follow her. The features were all delicately 
moulded, while there was in that face many of the most striking 
marks of physical beauty, yet its general expression was cold, hard, 
cruelly unrelenting, and repelled while it fascinated. Sada was 
glad to turn away to answer a knock at the door. The servant 
had come to bring in her trunk. She would have time now before 
dinner to make her toilet, as Mr. Magee had said that the dinner 
hour was not until six. When the servant went out Sada continued 

8 


II4 


Shadows Cast Before. 


her work of inspection. She did not wish longer to encounter the 
unfriendly gaze of the court beauty, so she went to a side window 
and looked out and was at once conscious of a sense of indescriba- 
ble pleasure at the loveliness of the scene that lay before her. 

The grounds to the lake were gently rolling, covered with 
evenly-mown grass. Here and there was a large tree, giving the 
shifting effects of light and shade; beyond were the water and 
flowers and mountain. Could anything be lovelier ? Again there 
was a rap at the door, faint and uncertain. Upon the invitation 
to come in the door slowly opened and Mamie Magee timidly ap- 
peared. Upon seeing who it was, Sada advanced to meet her. 

Dinner will be ready torectly. I thought you might not know 
the way, and if you want me I can show you.^’ 

Indeed, I shall need you as a guide. I am very glad you made 
the offer. I want you to be my friend at the start.’’ 

Yes, I’m going to be. Sophie says that you’ll be cross to me; 
but you won’t, will you ? ” 

Oh, no ; that will not be necessary. Who is Sophie ? ” 

She’s a black woman. Buddie says I must not say what she 
says, but he’s awful partic’lar. Nobody else acts as fine as he 
does, ’cause everybody can’t look as fine as he does. You are 
nearly as fine, but you can’t be exactly, ’cause you are a woman, 
you know. Buddie’s sweetheart is nearly as fine, too. She’s the 

beautifullest woman ! But she’s no better looking than you ” 

Here Mamie was helped out of her dilemma by a call from her 
mother. Yes, mamma. I’m coming right now.” 

Sada, smiling over what she had just heard, began rapidly to 
make her toilet. I would not have fancied the house in which he 
lived to be like this ; it is too gloomy. His joyousness, you would 
say, would be the outcome of eternal sunshine. But he defies cir- 
cumstances. There is a calm strength about him that makes you 
forget to question his authority.” 

The bell rang before she was quite ready, and when Mamie and 
herself entered the dining-room all the others were there. Dr. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


115 

Magee, who had not seen Sada upon her arrival, came forward 
and cordially greeted her. “ I see that Mamie and yourself have 
already become friends.'’ 

'' Yes, we have decided, have we not, Mamie, that we are going 
to be kind to each other ? " 

Fm going to, like you next to Buddie." 

And if I am not on my good behavior, I run the risk of stand- 
ing second in your esteem ? " 

No, I 'spose I ought to like you best." 

For such disinterested affection I am forever your debtor." 

“ I don't understand what you are talking about." 

All laughed and took their seats around the table. Sada sat next 
to !^iamie and near Dr. Magee. The conversation thus pleasantly 
begun continued during the meal, and Herbert was the life of it. 
Whatever others might think of him, even to a superficial observer, 
it must be apparent that in his family he was greatly beloved. His 
father treated him with marked respect and approval. If he had 
been a smaller man the adulation he received would have puffed 
him up. While seemingly unconscious of it he had, because of it, 
grown fearless and self-reliant. Once or twice, wihout appearing 
to do so, he had rendered Sada valuable assistance in answering 
some of the questions that had been put to her. And so the first 
meal, dreaded by Sada, had passed off, enjoyed by all. On this, as 
on many other occasions, she realized how fortunate she was in 
having him for her champion. 

His engagement was freely spoken of in the family, and all 
were loud in the praise of his betrothed; he went regularly and 
often to see her. For this very reason he felt that he was entitled 
to much of Sada's time, and he did not hesitate to claim it. If 
they differed in their interpretation of an author he would read 
her passages that would sustain his position. Dr. Magee himself 
would become interested and enter the discussion. Herbert's sug- 
gestions, too, were so helpful ; she often appealed to him in her 
studies, or if she would consult authorities in the investigation of 


ii6 


Shadows Cast Before. 


a subject he could best inform her what books to use. If the af- 
ternoon was lovely he would say : '' Get your hat, Miss Sada, and 
let’s take a walk.” 

Mamie often protested. '' Buddie, you act as if you had right 
to claim all Miss Sada’s time.” 

Don’t be selfish, Mamie. I have no big sister. Miss Sada 
needs other companionship besides yours. If you choose you may 
come with us.” And they would stroll into the garden or down to 
the lake or beyond into the big road that led by the negro houses. 
One of the old family servants had asked when he introduced Sada 
to her : 

Am dis your sweetheart dat I been bearin’ so much ’bout ? She 
is moighty purty and you’s got to be moighty good to her, for 
she ’pears powerful delikit.” 

Herbert laughed, and Sada, not without blushes, set the old 
woman right. 

Sada had entered upon a new era of her life. In her happi- 
ness and content her room, the most gloomy in the building, had 
already become a beloved spot. She had even grown indifferent 
to the angry looks of the lady on the wall. It was not her pur- 
pose to be thrown so constantly with Herbert, but his approaches 
were so natural that it would seem affectation in her to appear 
shy. Then she could be doing no one an injury since he so 
openly avowed his engagement. There would be days when he 
would be absent, and all would miss the sunshine of his presence. 
Sada spoke one day to Herbert of the impression that the por- 
trait in her room had produced upon her. This was while they 
were out walking. 

‘‘ I tried to dissuade Mrs. Magee from putting you in that 
room. To me the room is really distasteful; but she enumerated 
a number of advantages it had over the other rooms until I 
waived my objections. That is said to be a portrait of the great- 
great-grandmother of one of our ancestors who first owned this 
property. My mother, like yourself, did not like the looks of 


Shadows Cast Before. 


117 


the lady, so she took her out of the parlor and put her in the 
haunted room, as we call yours. From what I have gathered of 
her history, her looks do not belie her character.’’ 

I should like to hear her history.” 

My father could tell it to you better than I. He remembers 
all the names, and the sounding titles of the lady, of which he is 
somewhat proud. She was the wife of a third son, not however 
before the two older brothers had been killed. It was in the time 
of Henry VHI. There were only these three children. As the 
older son was the heir of the great bulk of the fortune and the 
titles of the house, the youngest son decided to seek fame and 
fortune as a soldier. Somewhere he met and fell in love with a 
lady. At that time there was no disparity in their lot, so no one 
objected to the marriage. For several years they were engaged. 
But by the death of the two first, the third son was suddenly 
raised to the highest rank. Then a partner suitable to his station 
must be selected. The great-great-grandmother was at this time 
a court beauty of proud lineage. It appears that she had before 
met the soldier and had secretly liked him. After marriage she 
became insanely jealous of her unfortunate rival, whether be- 
cause of the injudicious attentions of her husband or not is left 
untold. So unrelenting was she in her hate, that she ceased not 
until she had effected the ruin not only of the girl but of the 
whole family. With a tyrant like Henry VHI. on the throne 
this was no difficult task. Therefore, I have never liked her ; my 
sympathies have been given to her victim.” 

Do you know much of her ? ” 

No. She is veiled in the mists of the past. Imagination, 
however, fills in the dim outline and endows her with rare 
graces. After her death our ancestor is said to have left his 
country and never to have returned.” 

That night, Herbert having gone to visit Miss Leland, Sada 
got Dr. Magee to tell her the story in full. 

One afternoon in August, Sada had been at the Magee’s now 


ii8 


Shadows Cast Before. 


four months, Herbert came into the sitting-room from a long 
ride. Sada was seated near a window, with fancy work in her 
lap, but was at the time busily reading Mrs. Browning’s poems. 
As he entered she looked up. Seeing it was he she smiled in 
recognition. He came where she was, his eyes sparkling in 
laughing joyousness, his hair tumbled and masked into care- 
less, waving masses ; his face was ruddy from healthful exer- 
cise. He took her book from her. 

''Ah! ‘Browning? You are getting ahead of me.” He drew 
up a chair and sat by her. " I am tired, very tired.” He ran his 
fingers lightly through his tumbled locks. " You can’t imagine 
how warm it is unless you have been out some time in the sun. 
Do you know it is a great pleasure to have you here? Why 
didn’t I think of it before ? So many waste years without you ! 
But, say. Miss Sada, this is not fair; you should not be reading 
without me.” 

She was absorbed in the contemplation of his noble, massive 
beauty, for this afternoon he looked unusually handsome, so 
she had allowed him to talk on. Now, however, an answer was 
necessary. 

" I am not reading ahead; I am just reviewing what we have 
been over. Dr. Magee was impatient of interruptions last 
night.” 

"If he ever gets interested in anything he has to take the 
management of it. I understand father and I so thoroughly en- 
joy having him, and hearing his views and comments, that in 
reading I purposely sit near him. He became absorbed in the 
story last night.” His eyes now fell upon her black dress and he 
frowned. 

" Mon amie, why do you always wear such somber dresses ? ” 
Though she smiled he noticed that she shivered slightly. 

" Anything gloomy seems to jar upon every fiber of your be- 
ing, while I — I am afraid of prosperity.” 

Her eyes were full of sadness and awe. " I am so happy here, 


Shadows Cast Before. 


119 

I am afraid there is something going to happen to break into the 
present state of things.” 

You have suffered in the past. I do not need to be told that. 
A subdued sadness pervades your very joy. Those eyes, wonder- 
ful and bewitching with a magic power born of sorrow, are ever 
with me. You are never to leave us. I wish I could believe that 
you are really happy.” 

The intensity of words and manner, and an intangible some- 
thing that revealed more than friendly interest, caused her eyes 
to droop and her heart to quicken its beat. 

Seeing he had startled her, in a spirit of bold defiance he 
laughed a subdued laugh, not without its note of bitterness. 

“ I knew that you were awaiting me somewhere, and that I was 
destined to find you ; but how has fortune mocked me ? ” 

Her reproachful look recalled him to himself. 

I will do better in the future,” said he as arose to leave. 

I am sometimes in the humor to enjoy being reckless.” 

For weeks after this outburst, as if to make amends, he failed 
to seek her. When they were together he was generally quiet 
and seemed far from being happy. There was at times an un- 
natural flurry or irritability about his manner. 

One night Sada was up at an unusually late hour. She had a 
number of books she wished to consult and was constantly inter- 
rupted during the day. The work greatly interested her and 
grew in magnitude. She was startled when, hearing the clock 
strike, she counted twelve. She at once arose to leave; at the 
same time she heard some one ascending the front steps. She 
put out the light and decided to remain concealed in the dark 
until Mr. Magee, for she concluded that it was he, had passed 
on to his room. But he must have forgotten his night key, for 
he continued to fumble at the door, until she decided to open 
it for him. After which she again stepped back into the dark. 
He staggered in, and, without even closing the door, went to his 
room. She stood still for a moment as one struck by a heavy blow ; 


120 


Shadows Cast Before. 


the horror of the past, intensified, came upon her. It was terrible 
that he should be a victim of strong drink. She closed and locked 
the door that he had left open. She slept little that night. 

Four days later and the cousins Sada had met at Mrs. Barrar’s 
came on a visit. 

We greatly desire to see you in your new character,’^ said 
Helen, a merry twinkle in her eye. '' We little dreamed when we 
last beheld you that you were to figure as Knight Valiant who 
was to rescue Distressed Beauty from Castle Dismal. The story 
to read like a fairy tale should have her a beautiful but persecuted 
princess and you a noble prince who will marry her.’' 

You will have to be careful how you joke on this subject. 
Miss Carew is Mamie’s governess.” 

'' Yes, I understand that,” said Helen, sobered by his man- 
ner. Do you know that Aunt Jane is furious with you? She 
is still trying to get a suitable companion. She turns them off 
at the rate of one a month. She says that it augurs ill for the 
future, that the girls of this generation are so worthless. That 
was not the way it was in her day. She was a model girl ! The 
world can afford to lose her cast ! ” 

Herbert Magee smiled. She has never been overfond of me. 
It would surprise her if I turned out to be anything but a spend- 
thrift and vagabond, deceiving and deceived. People like her 
ought to be drowned.” 

Cousin Herbert ! ” exclaimed both of the girls. 

'' It is well for you Aunt Jane does not hear you,” said 
Helen, laughing. 

Viewed from her standpoint, my conduct does appear over- 
bearing and, I fear, a little tricky. She has some cause for her 
abuse this time.” 

I thought that she knew that you were bound by no laws nor 
regulations. I have heard of your engagem.ent. Accept my 
congratulations. I am sorry for Miss Leland, though.” He 
became grave. I shall tell her of your sympathy. She says 
she is coming to see you girls at once.” 


CHAPTER XIL 


“ Oh ! why should the spirit of mortal be proud? 

I^ike a swift fleeting meteor, a fast flying cloud, 

A flash of the lightning, a break of the wave, 

Man passes from life to his rest in the grave.” 

The cousins now fairly monopolized Herbert's time. He was 
to take them out driving and walking ; when he was in the house 
he was to entertain them. Miss Carew they acknowledged as 
Mamie's governess, but would not admit her into their charmed 
circle. May Leland called upon them the day after their arrival, 
and was persuaded to spend the day. She was treated with 
every mark of respect. When Dr. Magee came in from his calls 
and learned that she was in the parlor, contrary to his custom, 
he went to speak to her. Mrs. Magee urged her to spend several 
days with the young ladies. 

May, Cousin Herbert is going to give us a hunt ; come then," 
said Helen. 

I will see about it." 

Mamie would be excused from her lessons that day in order 
to dress and speak to buddie's sweetheart. Sada objected to this, 
but Mrs. Magee gave permission. So Sada had the morning to 
herself. With book in hand she strolled down to the summer- 
house in the garden, but she was in no humor for reading, so she 
soon closed her book and continued her walk. At a negro cabin 
she stopped to talk with one of the colored aunties. 

Were is Mass' Herbert? He don't often let you go alone." 

Neither of us is free generally to wander around in the morn- 
ings. There are now, however, several visitors at the house, and 
Mr. Magee's spare time is given to them." 


I2I 


122 


Shadows Cast Before. 


'' Dat boy is had enuff glorification to turn his head. He 
knows, too, he’s de object of specification.” 

Sada smiled. '' You think we ladies are unwise in our adula- 
tion?” 

''No, not uncommon; it’s jist natural like for to be pleased 
w’en he’s wid you.” 

" I am pleased when he is not with me.” 

" It’s a different kind o’ please, dough.” 

" Of course, it is pleasanter to have an agreeable companion 
than to be alone ; but there should be nothing in this pleasure to 
make him vain.” 

" W’en so many quality folks am so pleased, he’s got a right, 
I t’ink, to be powerful proud.” 

" How could we act so as not to encourage in him vanity ? ” 

" I don’t exactly see how it’s to be helped. You can’t look 
stormy, so as. to mystify folks, w’en you don’t feel so.” 

Sada laughed and passed on. These people were such chil- 
dren of nature that she enjoyed hearing them talk. She returned 
in time to freshen her toilet for the midday lunch. She was 
in the dining-room when the young ladies entered, so she had 
an opportunity of observing Miss Leland before the latter was 
introduced. Her carriage was queenly; her head was crowned 
with a coil of rich, auburn hair, her features were delicately and 
beautifully molded; her eyes were large and blue; her com- 
plexion fair and transparent, the complexion that so often ac- 
companies that color of hair; it was slightly marred by freckles. 
There was a languor about her manner that disappeared only 
when she entered into an animated conversation. Then her 
large eyes would light up and her face would be dimpled over by 
her smile. Accustomed to homage, in a well-bred way she de- 
manded it. She was fluent in speech, and her manners were 
easy though generally reserved. A look of momentary interest 
passed over her face when Sada’s name was called. Her eyes 
did not fail to take in the many points of attraction of the lovely 


Shadows Cast Before. 


123 


woman that stood before her. Indeed, the two, widely different 
in appearance yet harmonizing, made a picture worthy of a 
painter’s brush ; and the others of the party seemed to grow 
common-place by their side. It was no mean distinction to have 
won the love of two such women. Herbert was not there, he did 
not know of May’s coming, and had gone to Richmond, but 
with the expectation of being back for lunch. When the meal 
was half over Helen exclaimed, There’s Cousin Herbert now, 
I hear his steps.” Shortly afterwards he came into the room 
and expressed pleased surprise at finding May there. A faint 
color rose to her cheek. His manner to her during the meal 
was deferentially courteous. He appreciated the family’s en- 
thusiasm over her. He had a letter for Sada, and remarked in 
handing it to her that the correspondent seemed to be new, and 
the writing was that of a gentleman. 

You cannot thus induce me to bring you into my confidence.” 

I would not have Mamie despoiled, without an effort on my 
part to prevent it.” 

I am in honor bound to give due notification.” 

That does not prevent the despoliation.” 

You would prevent that?” 

Yes.” 

You undertake too much.” 

I think he does ; he always has,” said Helen. 

And Helen makes everybody’s battles hers.” 

By this time, Helen, you must have become quite proficient, 
so I will engage your services,” said May. 

‘‘ Do you see any immediate need for them ? ” asked Herbert. 

No; but it is wise in time of peace to prepare for war.” 

Mamie’s governess,” said May to Herbert when they were 
in the parlor, is quite attractive in appearance, and looks the 
lady. You, I believe, were instrumental in securing her?” 

Yes, she came from my aunt’s here.’' 


124 


Shadows Cast Before. 


‘‘You think that you will like her, then?’’ Her expression as 
she asked this question puzzled him. 

“ Yes, I am sure that I shall. There is no reason why I should 
not.” 

The subject at this point was changed and Sada’s name was not 
again mentioned during the evening. After this visit Julia and 
Helen went to May’s and spent several days there. There was a 
constant coming and going, so that Mamie, entering into the ex- 
citement, asked and obtained frequent permissions to absent her- 
self from school. Sada did not consider this course V\^ise, as the 
present faults in Mamie’s education arose from a broken, desul- 
tory teaching; so she determined to do what she could to prevent 
these interuptions. She went to speak to Mrs. Magee and found 
her in tears; she would have withdrawn, but Mrs. Magee called 
after her : 

“ Come back, Miss Sada ; what is it you want ? ” 

“ Something that can be attended to at another time.” 

“ Don’t mind my tears ; nobody else minds them. You see how 
those girls do — they accept my hospitality and take no notice of 
me. If I were a dog they could hardly treat me with more dis- 
dain. And I can’t help it, it does hurt me, for I do everything 
in my power to please them.” 

“ It is your home. You should see that they treated you courte- 
ously.” 

“ You don’t know these people. Not many can stand before 
their pride. I thought that I was somebody before I came into this 
family. My home folks loved me and looked up to me. When 
Dr. Magee addressed me I was engaged to one not so high up in 
the world, but he really loved me. When I married Dr. Magee I 
thought I was bettering my condition, and while I would not have 
things different from what they are, I believe I would have been 
happier if I had married into a family that thought less of itself.” 

“ Why do you not speak to Dr, Magee? He would not have his 
visitors treat you with disdain.” 


Shadows Cast Before. 


125 


If I were his first wife he could see the bad treatment, but for 
some reason he expects me to bear without complaint, and he is 
good to me, too/' 

Sada understood what Mrs. Magee could not explain. Kindly 
disposed, but commonplace, she was separated from her husband 
in thought and feeling by an impassable gulf. He felt uncon- 
sciously perhaps that he had bestowed so great a favor upon her 
in marrying her that nothing else was needed. She mildly sug- 
gested : 

Since they show little appreciation of your kindnesses, it would 
be as well, perhaps, not to strive so earnestly to please them. It 
may be that you have given their pride a freer swing by making 
too great allowances for it." 

I know I have, but it would be so anyhow." 

I came to speak to you about Mamie and her studies. The 
work she is doing is unsatisfactory, because the management of it 
is in a great measure in her own hands." 

Mamie has never been much restrained, Miss Sada." 

“ In order to obtain good results, a certain amount of restraint 
is necessary." 

We are not exacting; if she does a little work and is kept 
amused and is entertained, we are satisfied." 

But if much more than this can be accomplished, if by con- 
scientious effort she may be made to desire higher ends, you will 
not oppose these efforts, will you ? " 

There was the light of sublime purpose in her face ; the matter 
was not after all trivial Mrs. Magee had not the hardihood to 
refuse. 

'' I suppose not. Herbert and Dr. Magee both wish Mamie to 
begin work in earnest. I didn't approve of her taking these holi- 
days now, but I was troubled anyway, and Mamie continued to 
tease me until I gave my consent. She is spoilt, and, while I 
don't want to discourage you, I am afraid Mamie will never do 
much at studying. Herbert told me the other day that I was 


126 


Shadows Cast Before. 


more than half to blame. That’s because he loves reading. But 
you take such interest in it we all have become more interested. 
Dr. Magee said a few days ago that you had shown a good deal 
of tact and wisdom in your management of Mamie and that her 
improvement began to be apparent.” Mrs. Magee laughed. '' I 
do believe you are blushing.” ^ 

Sada, too, laughed. '' The praise of one as grave and silent as I 
Dr. Magee is enough to excite emotion. I am going presently to ^ 
Mrs. Hay’s. I may be a little late in getting back, but I will be in 
time for supper.” 

‘‘You know that they expect Miss May here this afternoon? 
To-morrow morning early they go hunting.” 

When Sada on her way out passed through the front piazza she 
found Herbert and the two cousins there, laughing and talking. 
His back was to her as he rested against one of the columns, but 
the noise of the opening door caused him to turn his head and, 
upon seeing her, his face brightened and he asked in cheery tones 
where she was going. 

Her face crimsoned slightly at this unexpected meeting. She 
was secretly indignant with him, for, though his manner to her 
was as it had always been, yet being always with them, he 
seemed by his presence to sanction their claim of superiority. 
What she had just heard from Mrs. Magee did not tend to soften 
the feeling. 

Then she missed more than she dared own his companionship. 
So her manner was very reserved as she answered simply: 

“ To Mrs. Hay’s.” 

In her black poke bonnet, that showed to advantage the soft 
wavings of her brown hair, with that delicate tint of color on her 
cheek, those eyes veiled with their long, curling lashes — she was a 
marvel of beauty this glorious afternoon. He, ever a lover of 
the beautiful, did not fail to note these charms. He had sud- 
denly grown tired of the restraints imposed upon him by his 


Shadows Cast Before. 127 

cousins’ demands, and he felt at that moment an all but over- 
mastering desire to be with her. 

'' Isn’t that too long a walk for you to take alone? ” 

No,” and she passed on. 

She seems to have no great sense of gratitude,” remarked 
Julia almost within her hearing. 

'' She is under no obligations to me,” answered Herbert 
quickly, for he was not in the best of humors. I have no 
patience with that spirit that would tyrannize because it can.” 

They had gone on the piazza on the lookout for May. Julia, in 
order to introduce a more agreeable subject, said : 

“ I see no signs of May’s coming ! ” 

''We have already been standing here too long,” answered Her- 
bert. " Let us go in.” 

Neither was Sada in a pleasant mood that afternoon. She ap- 
proved in theory of Herbert’s withdrawal. She was hurt that his 
proud and haughty cousins could influence him so easily against 
her, and she found herself longing for those advantages that placed 
others above her in his estimation. She had heard those cousins 
talk, to be poor, or old fashioned, or of common parentage, was 
ranked by them among the crimes. Her mind reverted unwillingly 
to-day to the humble home that had been hers, to her father in his 
drunken brawls and revelings, to the simple, old-fashioned dresses 
of her mother. Here there was a recoil. Her eyes filled with 
tears as she remembered the loving, patient, gentle mother, who 
had given life itself for her. For several moments she loathed her- 
self that a disparaging thought of that mother could have found 
lodgment in her mind. 

" I would not live in any atmosphere, darling mother, that would 
poison me against your influence and against those things that you 
have taught me to regard as true and beautiful. I never thought 
that a time would come when I should be ashamed of you! 
Am I becoming less worthy of you ? Has my life here been retro- 
grade ? Have you seen this and does it occasion you no sadness ? 


128 


Shadows Cast Before. 


Do the spirits made perfect look down on the arena of their con- 
flicts and behold our struggles? I speak to you and you do not 
answer. It was not always thus. What a mystery is death ! The 
awful silence that it ushers in, what a shock ! Is man with his God- 
like powers to end thus? If so, what means this ceaseless strife 
after riches and power and fame ? Why not live as the brute beast ? 
Life, too, is a mystery, and how diflferently the riddle is read! 
Philosophers bring their solutions. Death, say some, is the end of 
all, so banish care, fill life with every pleasure, and pass into end- 
less sleep as tranquilly as into rest. Others say care will not be 
banished, sufferings and disappointments are ever with us; pre- 
pare ourselves for these through the discipline of endurance. Duty, 
stern duty, was to be man’s battle-cry amid the din of the struggle. 
The Cynic snarled at abuses he had not the power to correct. For 
the great moral and spiritual uplift of mankind. Human Power, 
Knowledge and Wisdom had spent themselves in vain. Kings and 
philosophers had to confess their impotency; the sufficiency was 
not in them. Was man, glorious man, then, to end in ignominous 
failure? In due time there comes to pass that which confounds 
man’s wisdom and braves his power. The Nazarene moves among 
men ; he speaks as never man spake ; he heals as never man heals ; 
he lives as never man lives ; he dies as never man dies. His life 
is confessedly perfect, yet amid the groans of Nature it is extin- 
guished in shame. But, thanks be unto God, He rises ; Death cannot 
hold him. Truth and Righteousness and Life have triumphed over 
Falsehood, Sin and Death, and He lives for evermore. As Brother 
of Man and as Son of God He reconciles the two. In Him alone 
is found the joy that the Epicurean, the heroism that the Stoic 
sought; He sweetens life and gives it dignity and meaning; He 
takes from the Cynic his sneer and imparts brotherly love. He 
has robbed the grave of its horrors. Of the increase of His power 
there is no end. His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom. With- 
out the light that streams from the Cross death is a leap in the 


Shadows Cast Before. 


129 

dark and life a strange groping. To the Christian sage, ' To live 
is Christ, and to die is gain.' " 

Herbert Magee, having gone into the parlor with his cousins, 
entered into the conversation for a while ; gradually he lapsed into 
a gloomy silence, from which May's coming temporarily aroused 
him. When the servant entered the room to light the lamps he 
went to the window through which he had been looking from time 
to time. He stood there a moment or two and then took out his 
watch ; a second later he left the room and, putting on overcoat and 
hat, he took the same route that Sada had taken over two hours 
before. 

And Sada, walking rapidly, came suddenly up to a tall, dark 
figure at the cross of the roads. She was startled. Immediately, 
however, recognizing him, she said, the relief she felt expressed 
in her tone : '' Oh ! it is you ! You came for me ? " 

It is entirely too late for you to be out alone so far from 
home," said he almost sternly. 

In her pleasure at seeing him she had forgotten her causes of 
complaint against him, now her old dissatisfaction returned and 
she answered demurely : 

'' I lost my way." 

“ Take my arm. We must walk rapidly. Father is going to be 
angry, I fear." He had reference to his own conduct; she misun- 
derstood him. Soon she would be like Mrs. Magee — no one would 
respect her. He could ignore her when he pleased, reprimand her 
when he pleased. She would not accept his proffered arm, but 
walked by his side. 

You should not have troubled yourself about me." 

There it is again. You are offended. Father is going to be 
angry. The young ladies are not going to be pleased. There is 
no use trying to reconcile irreconcilables. I believe in you, in your 
power to command not only respect but esteem — the esteem not 
only of the lowly, but of the most exalted. This, however, must 
be the work of time. Why do you not have a like confidence in 
9 


130 


Shadows Cast Before. 


me? If circumstances are against me, why do you require me al- 
ways to defend myself ? ’’ 

''Do I always? Your magnanimity often makes me ashamed 
of myself and my nature at times appears dwarfed by the side of 
yours. But I cannot yield implicitly to the impulse, or you will 
take advantage of me. You have done it, and you will do it again, 
I am afraid, for you are far from being perfect.’’ 

While saying this she had quietly slipped her arm through his 
arm. 

They both laughed, for they were happy, and at that moment 
were indifferent to the censure of a world. 

" I am quite content when you make such full acknowl- 
ment of your shortcomings, but you have caused me to be guilty 
of a piece of real imprudence. I could better have afforded to come 
for you at any other time.” 

" You should not have come then.” 

" Knowing that you were misjudging me and having to endure 
the averted or reproachful glance of those eyes ! Ah ! mon amie, 
you do not know your power.” 

" My averted or reproachful glances should not in this instance 
weigh against your duty to your father. You are bound to this 
duty by the nicest ties of honor. He has been very indulgent to 
you. He is trusting you.” 

*' This is just like you. You urge me on, and then when I ad- 
vance you repel me.” 

" You make me responsible for more than I am. I may dislike 
your neglect and disdain, but that does not mean that I would 
have you rashly imprudent.” 

" I have at no time treated you with disdain.” 

" Maybe not, but appearances have been now and then some- 
what against you. You are strong and yet allow yourself to be 
under the control of mere impulses.” 

" The veriest slave, it seems to me, could not be more hampered 
than I am.” He spoke with bitterness. " It is when I would ba 


Shadows Cast Before. 


131 

truest to myself that I meet the strongest opposition — the opposi- 
tion of those that love me most. I must have more freedom — the 
chain galls.” 

You have never yet set sufficient value on truth. You do not 
value it for its own sake ; you do not devote to it the energies of 
your nature, and you will not be what you can be until you do.” 

Smiling, he looked down upon her. Little preacher, does it 
not speak well for my patience that I allow you to berate me as 
you do? But what has kept you out so late? It could not have 
taken you all this time to make your visit to Mrs. Hay ! ” 

“ No,” answered she amid much and sudden confusion. 

What have you been doing, confess it ? There is something 
wrong.” 

Her laugh was embarrassed. '' Yes, I told you, I lost my way.” 

'' But you couldn’t lose your way from Mrs. Hay’s. Where have 
you been ? ” 

As if he had a right to press his questions, she answered, with 
childlike earnestness, in extenuation of what he might consider 
culpable : 

I met that — that Tom Nelson, and he was — ^he was drunk 
again. I saw that it was impossible for him to go alone, so I in- 
duced a small boy to help him. I did not think I would have any- 
thing more to do with it, but the boy proved untrustworthy and I 
had to pay him and follow him. In coming back I lost my way; 
that is all.” 

He had been told by his cousins in a spirit of harshness that 
Sada’s father was nothing but a common drunkard, so he under- 
stood why she hesitated to pronounce the man drunk, why she 
sympathized with this despised creature. But this dependence was 
something new, it pleased him ; he would henceforth be more 
loyal to her ; she should be able in the future to count more upon 
his friendship. 

When they arrived at the house dinner was nearly over. Sada 
had to remove her hat and wraps, so she went to her room. Her- 


132 


Shadows Cast Before. 


bert entered the dining-room before she did. He found the con- 
versation forced and his father, as he feared, in a bad humor. It 
was not long after Sada took her seat at the table before Dr. Magee 
said : 

“ This is very late for you to remain out. Miss Sada, if you ex- 
pected to return alone.’’ She saw that he intended this as a rebuke, 
so she answered gravely : 

'' I lost my way.” 

'' You had better give yourself more margin next time.” 

With no manifestation of ill-temper, but with a show of surprise, 
she answered : 

Yes, but I am no child. Accidents will happen to all.” 

Her reply did not displease him. 

‘‘ Your reminder is, perhaps, needed; while my suggestion may 
not come amiss.” 


CHAPTER XIII. 


We can do more by being good than in any other way.’’ 

The young ladies were so studiously indififerent to Herbert that 
he did not remain long in the parlor that night. The next morn- 
ing the hunting party were up and off early, and if sounds of 
merriment and stir indicated anything all semblance of disagree- 
ment had vanished. May was an excellent horsewoman, and as 
she and Herbert rode off together Dr. Magee watched the two 
with pride. '' They make a handsome couple, do they not ? ” said 
he to his wife. 

I don’t see why they don’t marry at once. First thing you 
know, the engagement will be broken off.” 

If Herbert behaves many times as he did last night I could not 
censure Miss May for rejecting him. Herbert has been very for- 
tunate in winning her affection. Miss Sada, I fear, does not dis- 
courage Herbert as much as she should.” 

It would mean a great deal for Miss Sada if she could capture 
Herbert. I don’t know if we can expect her to go against her in- 
terest.” 

‘‘ I feared the experiment after I saw her. Herbert seems much 
attracted by her, but he will hardly be so indifferent to his interest 
as to marry her I dislike to think she would impose on our kind- 
nesses, though Jane insisted that she would. Her position, how- 
ever, is no easy one to fill.” 

Late that afternoon the party returned. The ladies were very 
much fatigued by their exertion. Time was allowed them to rest 
and prepare for dinner. Messrs. Robert Spencer and Edward 

133 


134 


Shadows Cast Before. 


Haverhill, Julia and Helen's escorts, were to dine with them. It 
was a merry party that entered the dining-room that evening. 
Herbert introduced Sada to the gentlemen. 

'' My sister and her little girl met you, I believe, on the train. I 
have heard both speak of you and I am glad to meet you. Miss 
Carew," said Edward Haverhill. 

'' Mrs. Cummings is your sister, then? I remember very pleas- 
antly our meeting." Helen had hardly been seated when she said 
to Dr. Magee: ''We've had a charming day of it. Everything 
was beautifully managed. An excellent lunch was prepared for us 
at a charming cottage on a hill. And the day has been an ideal 
one." 

" Well, what game did you bring back? " 

" Oh, we saw only small game and we allowed the men to take 
that. After our morning ride we did enjoy thoroughly our lunch." 

" Miss Maitland does well to call it a ride," said Mr. Haverhill, 
" for it was not a hunt." 

" We asked Cousin Herbert if it was a good time for hunting, 
and he said ' No-o,' but one time was as good as another for us." 
She assumed so well a tone of condescending superiority that it 
called forth a general laugh. 

" Did I say that, Helen?" 

" That's what you meant." 

"If you had seen Helen when the first rabbit appeared you'd 
understand why the hunt had to be converted into a ride." 

He then went on to describe her movements. She appealed to 
her escort to deny some of his statements. He added to the gen- 
eral merriment by saying: 

" I wish that I could, but they are, alas ! only too true." 

" We were unfortunate in the selection of our cavaliers," said 
May. " If you think of it, Helen, they set out believing that we 
could accomplish nothing and they bent all their energies to bring 
this to pass. We could accomplish nothing and they could ac- 
complish nothing because of us. Our chaperones were all right, 


Shadows Cast Before. 135 

our horses were all right, we were all right, but our escorts were 
arrayed against us the entire day/^ 

'' You can’t say that of Mr. Spencer,” said Julia. On more 
than one occasion he tried to have justice done us.” 

But it didn’t do any good,” said Helen. He might as well 
have been with the others.” 

‘'Two invincible against four! What a confession, Helen! 
Spencer, you have learned a lesson ; she acknowledges you would 
have done better to be true to your kind.” 

“ Helen, do be careful,” said May. “ You are talking too 
much.” This was an aside. “ Mr. Magee has perverted your say- 
ing, ‘ Might is not right,’ and often in an alliance with the feeble 
one’s efforts may seem to be lost.” 

“ Might m.ay be right, and then, in an alliance with the feeble 
one’s efforts, should be lost. That is what Helen meant.” 

“ You can’t understand what I mean.” His low, merry laugh 
provoked her further. “ Uncle, guess what Cousin Herbert said 
to-day, that a man is justifiable in whipping his wife. Since he 
has assumed new duties, he is getting very lofty.” 

“ What new duties has he assumed ? ” asked Dr. Magee with 
such gravity that Helen was at a loss for an answer. 

Herbert, May and Julia dared not look up. 

“ Understand me, Helen,” said Herbert, with an effort to keep 
grave, “ not a severe whipping, just a gentle chastisement.” 

“ It is a shame,” said May, unable to conceal her amusement, 
“ that a gentleman as courteous as Dr. Magee should have a son 
advocating such views. I know how mortified he must feel on 
your account.” 

“ Your indignation has given you a bright color and becomes 
you,” said he approvingly. 

“ I will not accept even a compliment from one holding your 
views.” 

“ My position is tenable. Whenever madam is cross or fretful or 
neglectful of duty or unmindful of her lawful head a gentle chas- 


Shadows Cast Before. 


136 

tisement would restore her equanimity and set the household ma- 
chinery to running smoothly again, and we should have fewer 
Xanthippes and hear less of woman's rights." 

'' You are a heathen, Cousin Herbert," said Helen, having re- 
covered from her discomfiture. '' People acted thus when men 
were savages." 

I believe in progress, Helen ; but I am conservative enough to 
wish to retain those customs that have been so useful in the past. 
We shall modify them, then a savage beating, now a gentle chas- 
tisement." 

It’s the insult that hurts." 

''The blows should hurt, too. The design is not to arouse 
anger, but to subdue rebellion. Another admirable practice that 
has been allowed to fall into disuse is that of the ducking post. 
Can you imagine anything, Edward, that would sooner cool down 
a raging woman ? " 

" You owe us an apology," said the three girls almost as one. 
His eyes sparkled with furtive mischief ; he looked from one to the 
other. 

" Very well. Since you are candid enough to acknowledge that 
you are the viragoes of whom I spoke, I will say that I regret that 
I was so unfortunate as to introduce the subject in your presence." 

It was the look of disconcerted amazement on the faces of the 
girls that occasioned the merry laugh. It seemed as if Edward 
Haverhill would never be through laughing. When quiet was re- 
stored he would renew the laughter by a little chuckle. 

"You took unfair advantage of us," said May as soon as she 
could. " You were not speaking of viragoes." 

" Excuse me ; I said a raging woman." 

"Yes, and you spoke of slight misdemeanors also, of which 
the best woman may sometimes be guilty." 

" And for those I proposed light punishments. It was only 
when I mentioned the shrews that you demanded an apology. 
You believe in gradation of punishments? " 


Shadows Cast Before. 


137 


If every one is to get his due/’ said Helen, vehemently, you 
will not fare sumptuously. We can endure to be punished, but 
not by those who are more faulty than ourselves.” 

That is true, Helen,” chimed in the other girls. 

'' You women are charmingly the most irrational, irresponsible 
beings in the universe. You inveigh against man’s imperfections, 
and you regard unfortunate that one that has not the opportunity 
of promising to honor and obey him. You do not expect to be an 
old maid, Helen ? ” 

No, of course not ; but I’m not going to promise to honor and 
obey. Honor, I will if I can; obey, I will not. I will say, as I 
heard of another woman’s saying, ' that depends entirely upon his 
behavior.’ ” 

Edward Haverhill turned to Sada, who sat next to him. 

You are taking no part in our discussion. Have you no de- 
fense to make? ” 

^‘No; trial before your bar would be solemn mockery, for it 
seems that the case is already prejudged.” 

You are doing us an injustice. It has been impossible for us 
to-day to please the ladies. They were all first arrayed against 
Herbert ; later, against us all. We had to stand together or fall. 
Why were you not of the hunting party ? ” 

'' Mr. Magee asked me to join the party, but I am nothing of a 
horsewoman.” 

'' There is no reason why you should not be,” said he, surveying 
her with evident approval. I wonder that this should be our first 
meeting. I am constantly in your community. If the young 
ladies have not too greatly prejudiced you against me, I shall be 
glad to teach you to ride.” 

The latter part of this conversation was carried on amid general 
talk. Dr. Magee had been summoned to attend a very sick patient. 
This had momentarily a quieting effect. As Herbert caught his 
last words he looked up at Sada ; the next moment he bent toward 
May. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


138 

'' Are you still offended ? Why rebel against your fate ? It is 
our province to conquer; you cause us anxiety and labor enough 
before we dare hope to win” 

This was May’s moment of triumph. Sada had heard all and 
May knew it. From an indefinable dread, her feelings had be- 
come more and more bitter toward this drunkard’s child. Was it 
that love with keener ken had discerned the danger while it was 
still afar off? His many attentions, lacking more and more the 
spirit of devotion, failed to satisfy. But why should she fear this 
plebeian? He had chosen her out of the many conspicuous for 
beauty and rank. She was conscious of her power ; she would let 
others behold it, that all vain hopes might be crushed. This Miss 
Carew never touched wine — why she well knew. What right had 
she to cast those anxious glances toward him when he replenished 
oft his glass. May’s conduct in the past had been marked by great 
moderation ; she had often discouraged drinking, but abstemious- 
ness and presumption merited rebuke. To-day she herself filled 
his glass and handed it to him with winsome smile. 

If you would atone for your past incivilities offer us now one 
of your best toasts.” 

Yes, Cousin Herbert,” said the other two. 

This was so unlike May that he looked at her in surprise. He 
had already taken as much as he should. 

Shall I do this?” 

Why, yes. I like to see a man so strong that he is not afraid 
of being overcome by any habit. This is my idea of strength.” 

If questioned she would have denied the amount of vindictive- 
ness that found vent in her words. 

Let us be strong then,” said Herbert with a recklessness that 
made Helen inwardly shudder as he held the glass aloft. 

'' This to our charming guests ; long life and happiness to you. 
May your influence, subtle, seductive and potent as this blushing 
beverage, long hold its sway.” 

Glass clinked upon glass, even Mrs. Magee entered into the 


Shadows Cast Before. 


139 


general good feeling. No one seemed to notice that Sada had not 
touched her wine. Soon after dinner the party broke up. Her- 
bert took May home behind his bays and did not return until a 
late hour, when his horses ran away and the injuries he received 
were serious enough to confine him to his bed for nearly a week. 

Upon hearing this Helen said to Julia: You know I think 

Cousin Herbert must have been intoxicated for that accident to 
occur. He is a careful driver and the road is good. Uncle looks 
very serious.’’ 

He has cause to look serious. Cousin Herbert made a narrow 
escape. The buggy is broken to pieces. The horses were caught 
only this morning by a colored man who recognized them as un- 
cle’s. The whole thing looks bad. Those horses will hardly be 
safe again.” 

“No, and I am sorry that I had anything to do with it. The 
way cousin said ' Let us be strong then,’ I cannot forget. His 
toast sounded to me like a sneer. I think he would have respected 
all three of us more if we had not insisted upon his drinking. I 
am sorry, very sorry, that I did.” 

“ I think that May is disgusted with that Miss Carew. Such 
narrow prejudices as hers is apt to provoke people to go farther 
than they otherwise would.” 

“ Julia, you show a mean spirit. Whatever May thinks, you 
think. You love to abuse that Miss Carew because you see that 
May does not fancy her.” 

“ It is just like you to take to such people. It seems to me that 
she is trying to say, ‘ How much better I am than the rest of you, ’ 
because I do not touch wine ! ’ Her manner to both Cousin Her- 
bert and uncle angers me.” 

“ Of course, it isn’t my place to defend Miss Carew, but I like to 
see people just. Knowing what we do about her father, we can 
understand why she does not touch wine. She does not stay in 
the place you assign her is the reason she angers you. I notice 
no one else treats her as we do.” 


140 


Shadows Cast Before. 


'' May does not say so, but I can see that she does not like her.’’ 

And well she may not. If that Miss Carew, as you call her, 
had May’s wealth and social position Cousin Herbert would not be 
long in deciding which of the two to take. Uncle fears her influ- 
ence is one reason he rebuked her. I must confess I have been 
made to respect her. We have ignored her, maligned her and 
through it all she has preserved a quiet dignity of demeanor; 
when we would suppress her, we cannot.” 

Cousin Herbert is none of your cranks. He does not approve 
of people holding aloof from innocent enjoyments. If I thought 
what you said was true and that under any circumstances he could 
prefer Miss Carew to May, I could have no further respect for 
him.” 

Poor Cousin Herbert ! In great danger, and yet unaware of it ! 
It would be well to warn him. I don’t know how the others felt 
about it, but despising my weakness, I was conscious of a pro- 
found admiration for the quiet strength that enabled her to carry 
out her convictions. I should have been glad to place myself by 
her side and exert a like influence.” 

I will tell May what an admirer Miss Carew has found in you. 
Your tendencies have always been toward common people.” This 
angered Helen. 

Judged by appearances, you could pass for her maid. May 
admits that Miss Carew is not of common parentage.” 

‘‘ I think you have gone entirely too far.” 

Well, you are the cause of it. I do not like your influence 
over me, and in the future I propose to act more independently of 
you. You can tell May what you choose.” 

I don’t see why we make such a fuss about Cousin Herbert. 
As Aunt Jane says, he has never done anything extraordinary.” 

He is the dearest fellow in the world! Aunt Jane has never 
done him justice. He is a failure to her because he is not a lawyer. 
A gentleman was telling me not long ago that Cousin Herbert is 
regarded as one of the most progressive planters in this section, 


Shadows Cast Before. 


141 


and that on account of his influence with the farmers he is doing a 
world of good. I was silently comparing him with the men at the 
table yesterday. Although he is so fine-looking, there is nothing 
to suggest in his dress and general appearance petty vanity, and 
yet he always looks like a gentleman. Mr. Haverhill seemed 
primped up and small. Mr. Spencer’s coat was too new for him, 
and he is very ugly; neither of these are considered small men. 
Cousin Herbert does everything so easily his strength appears to 
be inexhaustible. If he does not achieve anything great in this 
world he has such a big heart and is so charming that I don’t see 
how any one can help from loving him.” 

I love him and am proud of him, too, but I don’t know why. 
Aunt Jane says he has no idea of the rights of others.” 

'' Aunt Jane ! ” exclaimed Helen, with contempt. '' Who minds 
her ? You are going to be just like her.” 

Seeing she had angered her sister, laughing she left the room. 
The next day a waiter of choice flowers came from May, accom- 
panied by a note, for Herbert. There was also an invitation to 
Julia and Helen to come to the city and assist in a charity bazar. 

On the Wednesday afternoon of the next week Herbert was able 
to come down into the sitting-room. The school was out, so he 
sent Mamie for Sada. Should she go? Several times since that 
night that she had seen him staggering from drunkenness did she 
realize that he was imbibing too freely of intoxicants. She could 
no longer conceal from herself that she loved him with all the in- 
tensity of her strong nature. For this folly she chided herself; 
she fought the love as sinful. It was. due to herself, due to Miss 
Leland, that she should not encourage his attentions. She must 
keep aloof from him. Yet he had been very kind ; he stood sadly 
in need of some friend now. Should she prove false? No, she 
would go to him and implore him to let alone drink, to be true to 
the great possibilities of his manhood. She first asked for guid- 
ance and help, and with care she arranged her toilet. 

She found him in the sitting-room, lying in the hammock, his 


142 


Shadows Cast Before. 


sprained foot still too weak to be used. His face softened and 
brightened as she entered. 

I thought that you were never coming.’’ 

I was undecided what to do.” 

He looked hurt. '' It seems that you alone are indifferent to my 
welfare.” 

She looked down upon him with expression so full of sadness 
that he turned away and drew a chair nearer for her. 

Mon amie, be seated.” 

She took the chair. You know that I am not indifferent to 
your welfare. I have inquired about you every day.” 

Yes, she has,” said Mamie, drawing up a stool and resting 
her arm on Sada’s lap. Sada was so moved over his condition and 
its cause that she feared to trust herself to say more. He was 
watching her downcast countenance fixedly. 

Have you been sick ? You do not look well.” 

No, I am perfectly well.” 

He watched her with such tender solicitude that Mamie said: 
Buddie, you like Miss Sada as well as most of them, don’t you ? 
That dress looks pretty on her, don’t you think ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, she becomes whatever she puts on. What is the matter? 
Why do you not talk to me ? ” 

She answered with a voice husky with emotion : Because I 

am too much a friend of yours to see this work of destruction 
going on without ” She could not finish. 

Do not let me cause you anxiety ; it is a small matter.” 

Oh ! ” exclaimed she, with suppressed anguish in her voice, 
do not say that. It is terrible, TERRIBLE.” 

Her tears could no longer be controlled. For a few moments 
she wept bitterly. 

Really, I am not worthy of this,” said he, in his turn dis- 
tressed. At this moment she did not care what he thought, what 
any one thought. She realized intensely his danger. She wiped 


Shadows Cast Before. 


143 

away the tears from her eyes and with impassioned energy she 
pleaded with him : 

I do beseech you, I implore with all the strength of a strong 
friendship, to let alone that accursed stuff. I cannot endure the 
thought that a nature such as yours should miserably perish. 

'' It is that which is troubling you ? It shall not trouble you 
any more.’’ 

She thought that he said this to quiet her ; she was too much in 
earnest to be easily satisfied. 

You mean that you will grant my request. Oh ! it is for your- 
self that I ask it.” 

I know that it is,” said he, with a happy smile in response to 
her eagerness. I shall never again doubt your friendship. I am 
in danger, and for the present I made you the promise.” 

His look of calm triumph frightened her. What had she done? 
In her eagerness to save him had she forgotten all womanly dis- 
cretion, and revealed to him the depth of her love? This fear 
brought sudden confusion, and she left him without even a word 
of thanks. 

Buddie, what made Miss Sada cry ? was she sorry for you ? ” 

Yes, very,” said he, his face full of content. “ Your brother 
is such a renegade she can’t get accustomed to his uncanny ways.” 

You are just as good as she is, ain’t you?” She asked the 
question as if she thought he might be better. 

“ Oh ! no. Now, Mamie, unless you wish to harm Miss Sada, 
you will not speak of this matter. You are too young to under- 
stand everything. We are glad to have you with us, but be care- 
ful how you talk.” 

I will. I won’t say one word about it,” and, singing a little 
song, she ran away. That night she confided to her mother how 
Miss Sada cried over buddie. 

And Herbert was quite content to be alone. The happy smile 
deepened around his lips, now and then chased away by a stern 
thought. Before the dinner hour he retired to his room, not to 


144 


Shadows Cast Before. 


appear again that day. And as soon as the last demands upon her 
were over, Sada was glad to get where she would be unmolested. 
Her thoughts seemed in interminable confusion. Attempting in 
vain to read, she laid upon the table the open book and walked up 
and down the room. 

'' From that look of calm triumph, I should say that he had read 
all. His family and friends consign me to an inferior position. 
I have parted lightly with one of the greatest gifts in my posses- 
sion, knowing, too, that he loves and is engaged to another. He 
will bring her here as his bride. Conscious that I have given my 
love unasked, he will esteem me less. He may pity me, pity me, 
nay, even scorn me ! In abandonment of shame, she hid her face 
in her hands. Soon, however, shaking off the feeling, she moved 
toward the table. 

'' I have been weak, very weak.’’ Again she took her seat. 

Now I must form some definite plans.” 

She began to review her conduct from the first moment she met 
him. She realized as never before how kind he had been; how 
happy had been the life spent here. Her thoughts would linger 
around the hallowed spots of their association, although for this 
she chided herself. In this review she could clearly see that step 
by step she had fought the advance of this love ; she had honestly 
striven not to defraud Miss Leland. She had time and again 
pointed out to him the path of honor. But had she not placed her- 
self in the way of temptation, had she not attempted to do that 
which was beyond her strength? and thus have everything to 
conspire against her ? And, yet, seeing these dangers, she had re- 
fused to come, and her decision had been overruled by those wiser 
than herself and her coming had helped him. If she had only been 
stronger. But under different circumstances she could not have 
wielded the same influence. It was that strange consciousness, 
mutually recognized, that each had a right, a supreme right, to be- 
friend the other, that had begun with the beginning and strength- 
ened with the growth of their friendship — ^that constituted both 


Shadows Cast Before. 


145 


its danger and its strength. It may be that there is a right beyond 

that of more ’’ and she checked herself. The household was 

retiring; she was in no humor for sleep, so she went to the win- 
dow and threw open the blinds. The cool air refreshed her. She 
drew up a chair, and sat by the window with her arm resting on the 
sill, and her face on her hand. The night was beautiful, the mellow 
light of the moon was made softer and more weirdlike by the haze 
of the Indian summer. Nature was so still that one could fancy 
that she, too, was lulled in the arms of sleep. There was, however, 
now and then a gentle stir among the leaves which shimmered in 
the moonlight. Sada felt awed by this soft beauty and by the ma- 
jestic repose of the scene that lay before her. Her restless thoughts 
and perturbed feelings were little in unison with its calm loveli- 
ness, but she was responsive to ennobling influences, and her 
thoughts gradually quieted into order. ' Night unto night showeth 
knowledge,' murmured she softly. ^ No speech nor language, 
their voice is not heard.' Yet ^ their line is gone out through 
all the earth, and their words unto the end of the world ! ' How 
often do we forget the Giver in the gift and adore the creation 
and not the Creator. I think it would be wiser to leave here. I 
must teach myself to forget ; I can only do this away from here. 
He would have this so, and when he forms the alliance that pleases 
himself and his family he will, perhaps, understand why I left. 
But is my work done here? I think not. I can hold myself in 
readiness and when I see that the time requires it I can leave." 

Having come to this conclusion, she seemed satisfied, and half 
an hour later when the light of the silent moon came stealing in 
through the half-turned blinds the maiden was asleep. The breath 
came evenly, softly, except at intervals there was a deep-drawn 
sigh. 

10 


CHAPTER XIV. 


“ Tell me, my secret soul, 

Oh, tell me, Hope and Faith ! 

Is there no resting place 
From sorrow, sin, and death ? 

Is there no happy spot. 

Where mortals may he blessed — 

Where grief may find a balm, 

And weariness a rest ? ’ ’ 

Julia had taken umbrage at some of Helen’s remarks about 
that Miss Carew,” but she determined on her return to her uncle’s 
to observe Sada more closely. 

She is nothing but ordinary, Helen,” said Julia to her sister, 
with strong emphasis upon ordinary,” after Sada, who had come 
in search of Mrs. Magee, left the sitting-room. 

I have been watching her ever since I came back, and this 
commonplace existence seems to satisfy her thoroughly. She is 
willing to take the crumbs that fall from the rich man’s table. You 
would imagine after she had had the attentions of Cousin Her- 
bert she would not be willing to quietly relinquish them. She is 
namby-pamby. I don’t see where you find anything remarkable 
in her.” 

I didn’t say she was remarkable,” said Helen, who had been 
considerably rallied upon becoming Miss Carew’s champion. 

But you had Cousin Herbert and Edward Haverhill both 
about to fall in love with her.” 

I do think they like her. I don’t see how any one can fail to 
think her pretty.” 

’Tisn’t the kind of beauty I admire. There is not enough ani- 
mation in it.” 

146 


Shadows Cast Before. 147 

I have seen her talk when the whole face lighted up. She 
has received no encouragement from us to be animated.'’ 

Nor will she. I know well enough those I can like. She 
has seen nothing of the world, and yet she has her little narrow 
ideas " 

This had come to a sudden stop, because Sada just then again 
entered the room. Julia, abashed by the necessity of the break 
and by Helen's amused smile, decided to make an open assault 
upon Sada. 

'' Miss Carew, I believe you affect goodness, do you not ? " 

Sada looked up with unfeigned surprise. '' Because people 
do not drink wine, or play cards, or dance, that is no reason why 
they are better than other people,” continued Julia. 

No, there may be no reason in that, why they should be 
better,'' answered Sada, still showing surprise. 

I think people who enjoy life, and make those around them 
happy, are great deal better Christians than those who deny 
themselves every pleasure.” 

Possibly.” 

Then why do you deny yourself every pleasure ? ” 

^^Dol?” 

Julia was disconcerted by this question. I thought you af- 
fected goodness,” said she, falling back on what she had said. 

“ I am sorry that I have produced upon you that impression. 
True goodness is beautiful. I long to be good, but I would not 
affect it.” 

“ Well, you visit the poor, and have a holy horror of wine- 
drinking, card-playing, etc.” 

I can do those things and yet not affect goodness. But how 
is it that you know so much about me ? ” 

'' I do not pretend to know so much about you, but those things 
anyone can see.” 

You judge one by externals merely, and you are liable to do 
him an injustice.” 


Shadows Cast Before. 


148 

Well, you judge us harshly enough/’ 

What have I said?” 

Oh, nothing in words ; but you look your disapproval.” 

'^You can easily be mistaken about looks. We are respon- 
'sible for our influence, and to a certain extent we are our 
brother’s keeper, but to all must be allowed the right of choice.” 

“ Honestly now, do you consider dancing, card-playing, and 
wine-drinking innocent amusements ? ” 

No, I do not.” 

'' But there are others as good as you, and who have seen much 
more of the world who consider them innocent.” 

'' Then it may be they can enter into them with a good con- 
science.” 

'' Then why do you array your opinion against those who are 
in a position to know better.” 

You take things too much for granted. Why do you say 
that I had arrayed my opinion against those of others? While 
I accord others the right of thinking for themselves, I claim the 
same right for myself. If using the means of observation I have 
and can get, I come to an honest conclusion that these amuse- 
ments are not conducive to the development of the highest life, 
no one could reasonably condemn me for neglecting them. A 
life devoted to one thing means a life cut off from many others. 
You magnify a life of pleasure, some one else, a life of study; 
a third, a life of good works. It is all-important that we make 
sure of the wisdom of our choice, for we shall have to abide by 
the results.” 

“If everybody felt like you, the world would be a dreary 
place. You would rob it of all laughter and needed recreation.” 

“ I see that you have formed your opinion of me and nothing 
that I can say will change it,” said Sada, with an amused smile. 
“ Every one is not in a position to have your pleasures.” 

“ It is, perhaps, fortunate,” said Julia in a tone of commisera- 
tion, “ that deprived, as you are, of pleasures, you have these 


Shadows Cast Before. 


149 

comforts left. If I had your life to live, I am sure I should die 
of ennui” 

There was a sweet, bright smile on Sada's face. It may be 
that you picture it as more forlorn than it is. We are taught 
that happiness to be abiding must have a deeper source.'' Say- 
ing this Sada left the room. On the night of that day Sada had 
but a short time entered her room when there was a light rap at 
her door. Upon her invitation to come in, Helen Maitland en- 
tered. Sada arose and offered her a chair. 

'' I know that you are surprised at this visit. Miss Carew ; and 
I find it diificult to tell you what I want to tell you, but the truth 
is, I like you. I liked you from the first moment I saw you; 
you may be tempted to doubt this from my past conduct, but I 
will say to you now that I am miserably weak, and can't always 
be true to what I feel." 

'' It would be difficult. Miss Maitland, in your case for one to 
do less than to return this ’feeling." 

I am delighted to hear that. Since I have met you, I have 
become more dissatisfied with this aimless life I am living. I 
despise my weakness, and desire to be truer and stronger. Now 
I believe if you will be my friend, I can the more easily accom- 
plish this." 

I may be a most costly friend." 

I am to a cowardly extent afraid of the adverse opinions of 
others ; but I am not rushing headlong into this matter. I have 
considered it well, and am willing to pay whatever this friend- 
ship may cost." 

'' I did not grow up amid your happy surroundings ; I am 
graver than girls generally of my age. I am afraid you may 
have cause to repent of your bargain." 

It's because your life is so simple and true and transparently 
honest that it attracts me. I see in your loyalty to your convic- 
tions, victory over self; I also would win these victories. I feel 
the need of your help, and you — you refuse to give it to me." 


Shadows Cast Before. 


150 


No. I did not refuse. You are of my own age, your friend- 
ship would be sweet to me; but I would not demand of you too 
much.'’ 

'' I know it is the old cowardly part I have played that makes 
you distrust me. Cousin Herbert's respect for you first convinced 
me that I was wrong ; his esteem for you was greater than it was 
for me. When I would know the cause I found that you had 
higher ideals, and lived toward them. If you have had fewer 
pleasures than I, you have learned deeper lessons from life, you 
have broader sympathies with the suffering, and you can be of 
great help to such as I am. Your friendship to me I know will 
mean more than mine to you." 

Why do we hesitate longer? If you have over-estimated 
me, the fault is not mine. The friendship you ask is yours." 

Both arose, at the same time the arm of one was placed around 
the other, and the compact was sealed with a kiss. 

'' I have always promised myself a kiss from that lovely 
mouth," said Helen laughing at Sada's blushes. 

Thus began a friendship that continued without a break 
throughout the life of the two. Helen remained loyal in spite of 
trials. She often declared, after all opposition had ceased. 
That was one friend Cousin Herbert had given, and it was her 
best." 

The visit was over, the Maitlands had returned home, and when 
Herbert would establish the old friendly relations, he found that 
Sada was baffling his efforts. She loved this place, and hoped 
there would be no necessity^ for her to leave. Both on her own 
account and Miss Leland's she would have to be more careful; 
it would^not, in all probability, be long before Mr. Magee mar- 
ried. This last thought brought home the fact that much of her 
happiness here was due to him. If she found that she was doing 
an injury to the lawful claimant; or if he showed a disposition 
to trifle with her affections ; or the ordeal became too severe, then 
she'could leave. What if she remained until it was too late to 


Shadows Cast Before. 


151 

undo the harm? There was no danger of that. As far as Mr. 
Magee was concerned his affection would be controlled by his 
ambition. It was his purpose to marry Miss Leland; he would 
have married her ere this but the lady herself had caused the 
delay. 

One Wednesday afternoon before Christmas, all wrapped up 
for a long jaunt, she met Herbert coming in the front gate just 
as she was going out. He stopped her. 

'' Where are you going? You look as if you might be setting 
out on an Arctic expedition.” 

'' It is very cold now, and the afternoons are very short. It will 
be still colder when I come back.” 

But you have not told me where you were going? ” 

Tm not going to tell you that.” 

Then I’ll find out for myself. There have been some de- 
velopments of late that I do not like. You must be looked after 
more closely. It seems that you have captivated one that has 
heretofore been indifferent to woman’s charms.” 

Who is that ? I warn you that the way is long, and the end 
is not that which you would seek.” 

''If you did not look so innocent, I should be tempted to be- 
lieve that you are playing me a bluff game.” 

He took out his watch. " I have a partial engagement an hour 
hence, but I shall have to let it go. You show a disposition of 
late to keep secrets fropi me ; this must not be encouraged.” 

If I tell you my goal, will that save you the long 
walk ? ” 

" No, you are too anxious to get rid of me.” 

" If in the end you are not pleased, you will have only yourself 
to blame.” 

" I know that.” He threw away the cigar he had been smok- 
ing, and they walked off together. 

" You smoking! Is not that a rare occurrence? ” 

"Yes, farmers use tobacco so carelessly, the habit impressed 


1 52 Shadows Cast Before. 

me as being dirty. But have you no desire to learn of your new 
admirer? ’’ 

'' Why, yes. Who is he? I asked you this before.” 

You honestly do not know? I should be glad to pay you 
back in some way for your cold reception of me. You must not 
get indiiferent to old friends because you are making new.” 

She laughed. '' I have met only two gentlemen recently, it 
must have been one of those.” 

'' You are right. It is Edward Haverhill ; he is one of the 
wealthiest men around here. Have you seen him since the night 
he dined here ? ” 

Yes, one afternoon he called to see you. You were not in, 
and he chanced to meet me, and we had a short conversation.” 

'' He will insist upon talking to me about you. It matters 
nothing that I give him no encouragement. If I had thought 
that he was going to fall in love with you, I should never have 
brought him to our house.” 

The case is not serious. He has never called, and not even 
given me the promised ride.” 

You gave him no encouragement ; he is afraid of ladies.” 

''You think then that I am in fault?” 

" Certainly. For fear of making you vain I will not tell you 
his enthusiastic praise. Encourage him just a little and one of 
the handsomest establishments around here will be yours.” 

" How shall I begin ? ” She looked up smiling into his face. 

He in turn smiled. " You think that I am jesting. I wish 
that I were. How am I ever to see them take you from me ? ” 

All playfulness had vanished, he did not attempt to conceal 
his love. It was several minutes before she could trust herself 
to speak. 

" The time has, indeed, come when we should separate. The 
home you have been instrumental in giving me has been the hap- 
piest I have ever known, your numberless kindnesses to me, not 
one of them has been forgotten ; but I have not entered this home 


Shadows Cast Before. 


153 


to make you untrue to your obligations. You sought and won the 
affections of Miss Leland. Your father is looking to you for the 
fulfilment of your promise, for the holding up of his name. All 
the family are delighted with the selection you voluntarily made, 
you yourself approve of it. You have, perhaps, been as kind a 
friend as I have ever had, and yet at times you have been ex- 
ceedingly unkind. I am not wood nor stone, the love that you 
have tried to win could not be of any possible value to you. Just ' 
in proportion as you have endeavored to obtain more than my 
friendly interest to that extent have you failed to be a friend.’’ 

'' You may not believe it, but I have honestly tried to meet my 
obligations. I have overestimated myself ; and, mon amie, 1 have 
underestimated you.” 

He was making those bold avowals, she believed, because he 
was aware of her love for him. 

I have for some time been thinking that it was my duty to 
leave here. I am placed in such a position that I must seem false 
both to Dr. Magee and Miss Leland.” 

If you leave, me now,” was his unexpected and impassioned 
reply, I will throw away the life that you have made useless.” 

She feared to arouse further this spirit of recklessness, yet she 
could not afford to yield. 

'' What good can you expect to come from your present con- 
duct ? ” asked she, in tones calculated to soothe. 

He answered after a moment’s pause : You know that your 

coming to us has been a blessing.” He had gone too far to feel 
the need of dissembling. '' There are discordant elements in my 
life; they come from myself and my surroundings. If I dared 
allow it, I could lose consciousness of all annoyance in the joy 
you bring me.” 

After this confession, under the circumstances, you must see 
the absolute need of my leaving you. Do not attempt to frighten 
me into compliance with your wishes. You are too sensible to at- 
tempt anything rash. If you be so foolish as recklessly to throw 


154 


Shadows Cast Before. 


away your life, because another does not act to suit you, you 
would seem to deserve the fate. A nature as capable of great 
things as yours should not descend to such subterfuges.^’ 

'' I can never get any credit,” said he, with a show of irrita- 
tion, because of what I am, in your opinion, capable of being.” 

'' Scoff at it as you may, you are fully aware of the existence of 
your nobler self.” 

Where are you taking me? ” 

To the little church over yonder.” 

I shall go with you only to the door.” 

Oh ! no; come in. You are worse than a heathen.” 

Then you shall be my missionary. I will listen to you.” 

You have got hardened to my preaching; you need to hear 
some one else.” He allowed her to have her way. As the two 
walked into the church together, the few in there upon seeing 
Herbert stared as if their senses had played them false, and from 
time to time as others came they would take on the same ex- 
pression. The organist was not present and the singing was un- 
usually poor, and the preacher, it seemed to Sada, had never be- 
fore given utterance to so many trite remarks nor deductions that 
were so obviously untrue. She afterward learned that, pressed 
by many engagements, he had had insufficient time for prepara- 
tion, and the presence of one whom he knew would coolly and 
critically weigh his words embarrassed him. After the services 
closed he came forward and spoke to Herbert and Sada, and 
Herbert’s manner, simple, easy, but far removed from the com- 
monplace, impressed Sada most favorably. Surely this was no 
small gift. As custodians of a precious treasure what manner 
of beings ought we to be. As representatives of the Great King, 
how it behooves us to cultivate all virtues.” 

When the two got well away from the others, Herbert said to 
her : Mon amie, you should teach your friends to behave better. 

They make it rather awkward when outsiders come into their 
midst.” 


Shadows Cast Before. 


155 


Her laugh showed that she was teased. I do not see why you 
call them my friends exclusively; they knew you before they 
knew me, many of them you introduced to me. You enter their 
homes and are not surprised by crudities ; you enter their church 
and expect impossibilities.” 

One does expect much when the teachings of Christ come 
constantly in touch with human lives. He is the great Refiner 
of Nations. It’s largely due to Him that modern civilization sur- 
passes that of Egypt, of Greece, of Rome.” 

You acknowledge this power, and yet you keep Him out of 
your life ? ” 

'' The teachings and life of Christ have for me a fascination ; 
therefore I have studied them more carefully than might be ex- 
pected. Like Confucius, Aristotle, Plato, Spinoza, Mahomet, He 
has added to the world’s wealth. It is a keen pleasure to trace the 
influence of these great world forces that are shaping the destinies 
of mankind. I have not shut Him out of my life, though I may 
not receive Him as you receive Him. Truth cannot be respected 
and have no influence.” 

He is to you truth, and He claims to be the essential Son of 
God; as the Incarnate Son of God, He is to reconcile God and 
fallen humanity — do you believe this ? ” 

I am not ready to say, as you, that He is the Truth, and be- 
side Him there is none other.” 

Herein your belief fails to be a living faith. He is to you like 
Spinoza, like Mahomet, the expounder of a phase of truth; not 
as to the man dying of hunger and thirst, the Bread of Life, the 
Living Water, the only One that can satisfy the cravings of the 
immortal soul.” 

She said in tones gently persuasive : They tell me that you 

are a skeptic; ’tis not so, is it? You do believe in God? You 
will not reject Him who alone can make you a child of God, an 
heir of glory ! ” 

He was annoyed. Who has been telling you such tales ? 


Shadows Cast Before. 


156 

Every little upstart that would appear astute affects skepticism. 
It is generally a toilless expedient by which to win from the su- 
perficial a reputation for learning and freedom from prejudice. 
On the other hand, while there is in the Christian’s conception 
of God much that is beautiful, much that is grand ; yet its ac- 
ceptance requires childlike faith ; and, then, I must confess that 
the many caricatures that misrepresent it in your churches repel 
me.” 

'' Simplicity, purity, artlessness are some of the fruits of this 
faith, but in its highest representatives we find these along with 
vast intellectual vigor and profound erudition. But in your 
everyday life, Mr. Magee, you are called upon to exercise simple 
faith. Christians deplore the imperfections of the visible church, 
yet these give no good excuse to any rational man to neglect his 
duty to his Maker. If your ideals are high, you must recognize 
just obligations, and then you are in a position to help those that 
need to be uplifted.” 

Mon amie, to work side by side with the Sunday school su- 
perintendent that uses his office to gratify personal ambition or 
spite, to come in contact with natures coarse and low, without 
common honesty, and hear such bandy on their lips noble truths, 
and claim them for their own, to hear from the pulpit itself 
crawling sycophants proclaim the same — the recoil is not only 
from these representatives, but, momentarily, from the truths 
themselves. I can understand them better when I read them out 
of the Book.” 

^‘Yes, but those truths can be lived out in human lives and 
when they are you get the noblest specimens of men and women. 
Surely to transform lives from all that is morally vile into that 
which is spiritually beautiful requires Divine power. The church, 
in spite of its enemies within and without, has been the means Tiy 
which the world has been blessed. It is God’s plan, or man long 
since discouraged would have abandoned the enterprise, for it is 


Shadows Cast Before. 157 

depraved humanity that is to be saved. You believe that Christ 
lived upon this earth ? 

No historical fact stands out clearer.^’ 

Are you able to account for His influence ? ’’ 

“ No. If I regard Him as some do, merely as the noblest type 
of our race, as our moral and spiritual leader. His own claims 
for Himself, as you urged a moment ago, would puzzle me. The 
noblest type of our race should not have His whole life based 
upon delusions, or else be a deceiver. If the record be not true, 
then how account for His presence in the world to-day. His 
works were to bear out the truth of His word. His followers 
claim that the winds, the waves, disease, sin, death were subject 
to Him. They sealed this testimony with their blood, and it 
seems psychologically impossible that men like them would die 
for a falsehood. He commanded not only that there should come 
light to sightless eyes, to beclouded intellects, but to hearts dark- 
ened by sin. His power is not that of Mahomet or Confucius ; 
they are representatives of effete civilizations that are disappear- 
ing before the energizing spirit of Christianity. You Christians 
have the best of the argument ; with you His claims and His works 
agree.’’ 

She understood him now. His convictions were clear enough. 
He was trifling with truth. Thus the clearest intellectual percep- 
tions may have no power to shape one’s life. No wonder he 
could trifle with questions of less moment. She feared him and 
his influence as she had never done. This was the great fault 
in his character, that was sapping its strength. In his very at- 
tractiveness she saw increased danger for him and for her. She 
must arouse him ! Oh ! that she might be made instrumental in 
saving him ! 

What has put you in such a brown study ? ” asked he. 

I am thinking, Mr. Magee. Have you not felt dissatisfied 
with yourself and longed to be better? Have you no dread at 
the thought of coming into the presence of One infinitely holy? 


158 


Shadows Cast Before. 


Have you no conscious need of a Saviour? Do you see no world's 
need of a Saviour from sin ? " 

'' You take up a history or a daily newspaper, or come in con- 
tact with men, and you are soon convinced that there is something 
wrong. Why these thefts, murders and numerous crimes, vary- 
ing in degrees of intensity ? Man must have a wrong bias. How 
did he receive this ? Can he himself effect a change ? If so, how? 
have been some of the questions that have puzzled mankind. As 
to the meaning of sin and its punishment, or how it would be re- 
garded by an infinitely Holy Being, I have no means of ascertain- 
ing. I would find God, but I do not know where to find Him. I 
consider that credulity culpable that would accept without ques- 
tioning whatever passes for truth.” 

If she seemed harsh in her criticism of him, if she trembled for 
him in his present attitude, back of it all lay an intense interest 
in him. While she would not be deceived by her partiality, yet it 
really pained her to do him an injustice. He manifested now both 
earnestness and feeling; for the first time he seemed to invite 
her entrance into this holy of holies of his life ; let her utter one 
irrelevant, one discordant thought and its doors may be closed 
against her forever. She feared to speak. She said, after a short 
silence : 

Mr. Magee, reason has its limit ; therefore light comes to us 
from other directions. If we follow the full light that has been 
given, more is promised. The all-important thing is to be honest 
with ourselves ; after we learn the truth we are to live the truth. ^ 
God has revealed Himself to us in His Word. If He tells us to 
trust in the Lord forever. He also tells us, for in the Lord Jehovah 
is everlasting strength ; it is not a vain or foolish confidence. The 
magnificent results of those truths lived out in lives can be clearly 
seen. Christ is the Way to God. Understanding Him as you do, 
take Him at His word. Come to God through Christ, and, doing 
His will, you grow in the knowledge and power of God.” 

'' You have been taught from early childhood to receive these 


Shadows Cast Before. 159 

things unquestioningly ; you believe that the earnest seeker after 
truth has to sacrifice at the shrine of truth. Unbiased by feelings 
or inclinations He is to weigh calmly that which passes for truth. 
To do this requires self-control and conscientiousness. It is the 
calm, solitary thinker that must do the thinking for the masses. 
His office should be to winnow false from true! While it is not 
incumbent upon me to think for the masses, yet I am unwilling 
to circulate that for truth which I do not know to be true.’’ 

His humor had entirely changed. He was now uttering mere 
platitudes in order to avoid the phase of the subject he did not 
relish, the thought of personal guilt and personal responsibility. 

It is not that you do not recognize the power and authority of 
Christ ; it is not that you do not recognize God’s claim upon you ; 
it is that you will not come. You find in yourself that which is 
hostile to God and to His Son. To deceive yourself you call this 
feeling by other names, you throw your responsibility upon 
others, and the time may come when you will not be able to find 
the Light.” 

If this had been a man’s answer he would have ridiculed it; 
but he respected her intentions ; he welcomed signs of her interest. 
As a friend he allowed her the right to speak thus to him. 

By a way exclusively a woman’s, you have arrived at the 
right conclusion. I am not in sympathy with the spirit of your 
religion, my manhood rebels against it. It is not probable that I 
will ever become one of its converts. Faith cannot be forced. 
Array of consequences may produce fear; fear, profession; pro- 
fession, hypocrites. Firm belief must come from deep convic- 
tion.” 

'' Why true manhood should rebel at recognizing just obliga- 
tions I cannot see. It is false pride that rebels.” 

'' I do not expect you to discover any merits either in my meth- 
ods or words. I have not urged my views with any force, for I 
would not have you different from what you are, nor would I have 
you know the bitterness nor unrest that comes from this state of 


i6o 


Shadows Cast Before. 


uncertainty. How stripped and chilling is nature to-day ! Even 
the rays of the sun seem to produce in its icy atmosphere no 
answering warmth.” 

He had closed the discussion, but she was still absorbed by its 
painful reflections. In her eye was an expression at once intense 
and far-sighted. On a knoll the wind had slightly wrapped her 
garments around her; like an inspired prophetess she seemed as 
she sadly replied : 

“ The sun for us is near its setting ; it is becoming less bright, 
and its rays are growing colder. Soon it will rise in brilliancy 
for those that are now in darkness.” 

Her words and appearance had for him strange fascination. 
Her pure, sweet face seemed, too, not to belong to a prophet of 
doom. 

“ Is this a dirge over my lost opportunities ? ” 

She smiled only faintly at this interpretation. After this both 
were silent until just before reaching the house, he said to her: 

'' Miss Sada, do not think of leaving us. I promise you from 
this time on to do better.” 


CHAPTER XV. 


“ Sin is never at a stay — if we do not retreat from it, we shall advance in 
it ; and the farther on we go, the more we have to come back.” 

Herbert had allowed himself to drift. He found Sada’s society 
attractive. Therefore he had continued to seek it. It was his 
fixed purpose, however, to marry May — except at rare moments 
that he himself pronounced moments of madness, when he was 
possessed with an insane desire to risk all to claim the love of this 
enchantress. His family were right in opposing even the thought 
of such a union. He knew what was due himself, what was due 
them. It was little to be wondered at that he was slow to re- 
linquish his freedom. He had so long continued to do as he 
chose. Then the step, after all, was a very serious one. To ex- 
change the charms of many delightful companions for those of 
one ! To have no consciousness of loss, this one should embody 
the charms of them all. The time had, however, at last come 
when it was necessary for him to take some decisive course, to 
be true to the path of duty. Path of duty, indeed ! What did 
he know about the path of duty? That was borrowed phraseol- 
ogy. His was the path of expediency, ill defined and tortuous. 

If she were in my place she would never act as I do. But my 
obligations to my father, the family. Miss Leland and myself, all 
point me to this path, and so does she, and the path of expediency 
seems to be the path of duty. But what will become of you, pure, 
beautiful, white lily that you are, when I am no longer here to 
befriend you? You can easily be chilled by the world's icy blast 
or scorched by its heat, or, perchance, be plucked by some rude, 
careless hand, to wither in obscurity and neglect. It is your fu- 
ture that most disturbs me, and yet, unmindful of self, you urge 

Ji i6i 


i 62 


Shadows Cast Before. 


me on and I must heed; there is nothing else left for me to do.’^ 
He would go to May's that very evening and require her to name 
the wedding-day. 

Unfortunately for his plans, that evening May was in a most 
unreasonable mood. Irritated by his past neglect and growing 
indiflerence, in her unhappiness, foolishly exacting, she would be 
pleased by nothing he could say or do. This mood ere long had 
its influence upon him, his cordiality and forced enthusiasm soon 
passed away, he became distrait, difficult to entertain and, after the 
first futile attempts, making no efforts to be agreeable. There 
was something that May wished, but feared to say. More than 
once she checked herself as she was about to speak. Through a 
spirit of perversity and a consciousness of guilt, he' failed to en- 
courage her. At last, as if bracing herself for an ordeal, she 
said : 

'' Herbert, why did you so publicly refuse to drink at the Cum- 
mings' reception ? " 

'' I do not court publicity, but I am not to be driven from my 
purpose by the fear of it." 

The stand is such a new one for you," said she, not without 
nervousness, for she knew the imperiousness of the man with 
whom she spoke. You are popular because you are genial and 
broad-minded." 

'' The drink habit was mastering me." 

I have always admired you for your strength. To drink and 
drink in moderation requires more strength than to abstain." 

I have to be governed by the real and not the ideal measure 
of my strength. I have acquired a dangerous fondness for intoxi- 
cants. It is wise in me for a while, at least, to abstain." 

'' I suppose you consider your conduct the other night," said 
she, as her lips curled with scorn, throwing discretion to the 
wind, as a model of propriety as you have recently learned it." 

There was a warning smile as he answered : '' When my eyes 
ran over the crowd and I noted the number of miserable slaves, 


Shadows Cast Before. 


163 

the number that could ill afford to touch the tempting draught, 
I rejoiced for the sake of others as well as for myself, that I 
could refuse. Especially after I learned that this was a precon- 
certed test of my strength. I was surprised by the suddenness 
of the request. It is customary on an occasion of that sort to 
give time to prepare a toast. Not only by the suddenness, but by 
the request at all, as it was generally known that I am not now 
drinking. Many a true friend, and not a few wrecks congratu- 
lated me because of my resolve.’’ 

The fight was on. He had found out, she knew not how, nor 
did she care to know, that she was working to have him break his 
pledge. It was well ; they could understand each other without 
further explanation. She had real cause of complaint — it would 
be wise to present them at once. 

'' The truth is, you have not been yourself since that strange 
girl came to your house.” 

“ You are fretful this evening,” said he, impatiently. 

'' And I have reason to be, when it is generally known that he 
to whom I have given my love is slavishly influenced by an- 
other — and that one his inferior.” 

The contempt with which May uttered these last words raised 
within him a storm of indignation. He suddenly saw her, the ob- 
ject of this scorn, towering in beauty, in loveliness of character, 
immeasurably above the woman that sat by his side. He loathed 
himself that he had ever shared her thought. His face was pale 
with suppressed emotion, but he answered with moderate com- 
posure : 

'‘My inferior? You say that because you do not know her. 
She has few equals.” 

" Mr. Magee, you are free,” said May, with concentrated wrath 
and hate in her tone. " It has never been my purpose to bind you 
against your will.” 

This was not what Herbert wished. He had come this even- 
ing to remove, if possible, all difficulties that stood in the way of 


Shadows Cast Before. 


164 

their marriage. He must be more conciliating. He bent toward 
her, the happy light of bygone days in his smile. 

‘‘ Let us not quarrel. Father would be broken-hearted if you 
rejected me. I have come to-night with the set purpose of having 
you name our wedding day. You have already put me off too 
long.’^ 

Not waiting for her reply, he put his arm around her and kissed 
her. Her anger was appeased. She loved him devotedly, but 
she was still determined not to accept any compromise. 

Herbert, why is it that it's your father and net you that would 
be brokenhearted? I have demanded too little of you. You have 
repaid my confidence in you by allowing another, seemingly at 
least, to usurp my place. I could have forgiven you if she had 
been other than she is. Your friends have noticed the change in 
you ; many have traced this to its source. Can I, the daughter of 
a noble house, submit to this indignity ? " 

He had come there an hour before with other ideas of what 
constituted trueness to himself and to May. She had done for 
him in that short time what might have been the work of months. 
The usurpation was not seeming — it was real. She in her love- 
liness was enthroned in his heart forever. She was worthy of 
sacrifices, and how blind he had been. She was calculated in 
every way to promote his highest interests. He could have ex- 
ulted in this discovery but for the thought of his father, of May, 
of the wrong and pain he might inflict — ^because of this he still 
wavered. 

What more can I do than I have done? Because I will not 
debase myself that you, according to an arbitrary standard, may 
show your power — is no reason why you should condemn me. 
You do yourself an injustice to set up such a standard." 

This time she looked up calmly into his face. 

‘/JDo you think it unreasonable that a woman should demand 
the highest affection of the man she contemplates marrying ? " 
No." 


Shadows Cast Before. 


165 

She would do herself an injustice to demand less?^' 

Yes.^^ 

There was a pause. 

Can you give me this love ? ’’ 

His answer was in a subdued tone, but was distinct and firm : 
No.’^ 

She was not prepared for this. An agonized cry escaped her. 
In the severe disappointment she forgot anger and pride. 

How am I to send you away ? I have learned to love you 
so dearly. Herbert, can you not give me your highest love ? ’’ 

He took her hand. 

May, have I wronged you ? The love you have a right to 
demand is not mine to give.’’ 

She drew away her hand. 

You love her. I knew it, but I am avenged. I know your 
pride ; you will never marry her. Have you wronged me ? How 
deeply you cannot understand ! ” 

'' I am willing to do the one thing I can to repair the wrong. 
It is you that will not consent to our marriage.” 

Why did you ask me to marry you ? Was it to flaunt into my 
face at the last that the love you offered me was not yours to 
give? It was another’s, and such another. No, sir; I will not 
satisfy your sense of belated justice by so great a sacrifice of 
myself.” 

You say that I have wronged you and that I cannot make 
amends? Your treatment of me this night has gone far toward 
reconciling me to our estrangement. We part — not even 
friends?” 

He had risen. She too arose, and, taking his ring from her 
finger, 'she handed it to him. Without a word he received it and 
put it into his pocket. Will you tell me good-by ? ” 

‘‘Oh, Herbert, are you going to leave me so? Can you not 
love me ? ” 

The cry touched him. 


i66 


Shadows Cast Before. 


It is you that are driving me from you. Say the word and 
our destiny will be one.^’ 

Oh! you will not say that you love me better than her! Go/' 
said she, motioning him away. “ You but stay to insult me. It 
seems the mockery of fate that I, always so tenderly beloved, 
should have to submit to such humiliation." 

'' Listen to me. If I deceived you, I was myself deceived. A 
falsehood cannot now mend matters. This is the arrangement I 
designed." 

In other words, it was to your interest to marry me ; but, in 
spite of outside pressure, you could not bring yourself to love me. 
It was you that said that I should do myself an injustice if I de- 
manded less than your highest love. Go, give your love to her 
who has won it. For once dare to be true to yourself. She who 
has triumphed, however unworthily, over so many competitors, 
although obscure, must deserve some recognition. It may be that 
the day will come when she will be served as she has served 
others. At any rate, do not ask me to be a party in any scheme 
against myself." 

As these burning words of scorn fell from her lips a gulf 
seemed suddenly to yawn between them. When he spoke his 
deep-measured tones sent a chill to her heart. 

'' I have placed myself at great disadvantage in making to you 
explanations that I considered your due. I had thought that you 
would accept them in the spirit in which they were made. Noth- 
ing more remains to be done or said. Good evening." 

! Out under the wide, free vault of heaven he tried to lash him- 
self into a state of contrition for his knavishness and heartless- 
ness. He had never proposed to cause her unhappiness, but the 
truth was, in his plannings he had considered only himself. His 
father was not only going to be disappointed but greatly indig- 
nant. It did look as if throughout he had acted in bad faith. In 
his wrath his father might send her from the home. If Miss Le- 
land had not persisted in being scornful and sarcastic all might 


Shadows Cast Before. 


167 

have been well, and there would have been many advantages to 
him in such an alliance. While saying these things to himself he 
heaved a deep sigh of relief, and in the next moment, with head 
uncovered, he spoke in exultation: 

They themselves have taught me your surpassing loveliness. 
She scorn you! How little she knows you! I could have for- 
given her if she had abused me alone, for I deserved it. But 
what had you done? Because your beauty is enduring, I can be 
satisfied with nothing short of it, and in the presence of the love 
that you have inspired all groveling considerations must vanish 
as mist before the sun.’’ 

At home he was his joyous self again. If he did not seek 
Sada, it was out of consideration for his father. Still, he had no 
definite ends in view — he reveled in the consciousness of freedom. 
He could love her now with none to hinder. She perceived the 
change, but could not understand it. Often in the very excess of 
joy he astonished her by the boldness of his venture, being 
checked and encouraged at the same time by the look of wonder- 
ment that he loved so well to provoke. It was in order to find 
out if she really loved him, as he believed she did, that these ven- 
tures were made. Later on, he would tell his father all, but not 
now. 

One afternoon in spring, Sada, tired of reading and of sewing, 
was seated on the back steps watching Mamie and Ponto (the 
Newfoundland dog) at play, when Dr. Magee and Herbert re- 
turned from a drive. Dr. Magee, with the exchange of a few 
words, passed into the house. Herbert took his seat by Sada. 
The two watched Mamie and the dog for a while, when he turned 
to Sada and said abruptly : 

You know what conclusion I have come to? ” 

“No. What?” 

“ That it is silly in us to act so like school children. I am not 
going to deprive myself of your company any longer.” 


1 68 


Shadows Cast Before. 


You say I rarely commend you. How can I ? You reach any 
conclusion you choose to reach.'' 

'' Well, then, you think I choose to reach this conclusion, 
why ? " 

She blushed slightly, but answered gravely : 

You make promises to me only to break them." 

There was an expression of impudent daring as he looked down 
upon her. He was about to speak when Mamie momentarily di- 
verted him. 

''Fie! for shame, Mamie!" for in anger she had struck the 
dog. " He thought that you were playing; you have abused his 
confidence." 

" Well, Buddie, he hurt me. He was too rough." 

"If you play with big dogs you must expect a little roughness. 
It will be some time now before you regain that confidence." 

"Well, I am not going to play with him any more." Saying 
this she picked up her hat ofif the ground and slowly walked into 
the 'house. 

After she had gone there came into his face a return of the for- 
mer expression; he hesitated as if he feared for once his own te- 
merity. " I have a question to ask you. May I ask it ? " 

" Certainly not, if you see cause enough to make you hesi- 
tate." 

Mon amie, why do you avoid me as you do? I dare hope, 
and I would give worlds if I had them to know that you love me 
as I love you." 

She had been looking up to him in calm, smiling expectation ; 
before he ceased speaking the eyes had drooped, her flushed 
cheeks had become pale. She checked the denial that was on her 
lips, but cast upon him a look of deep reproach that he never for- 
got. Attempting to rise she staggered as one that was 
struck. When he would assist her she sternly motioned him 
away. 

For several days she suffered severely from a nervous sick 


Shadows Cast Before. 


169 

headache; when well enough to resume her duties Herbert had 
been called away — not, however, before he had had a rather un- 
pleasant interview with his father. In the absence of his son, the 
father’s indignation had turned against Sada. He was deliber- 
ating how best to approach her, when he received from her a mes- 
sage, asking that she might speak with him. 

As seated in a large arm-chair she could compare favorably in 
delicate beauty to any of the proud women of that home. She 
still showed the effects of her sickness, and because of this, at 
once aroused his kindly sympathy and softened his harsh feelings. 
He had been told that hers was just a slight indisposition, and 
he was away when she came down. As he entered her room 
Sada arose and offered him a chair. 

“ I am glad to see you up. Your health record is good. I in- 
quired after you and offered my professional services, but they 
were declined.” 

I thought constantly that I should soon be better. I sent for 
you that I might consult with you now and that I might speak to 
you alone. I have received marked kindnesses from you and 
yours, but the time has come when — for the sake of all concerned 
■ — it is well for me to leave.” 

'' When do you propose to go? ” 

'' At once.” 

‘‘ I understand what you mean. Miss Sada. Herbert, I be- 
lieve, is the cause. He is peculiarly dear to me, but he has a 
strange disposition ; he brooks no opposition, not even self-im- 
posed restraint. What he can have he does not want. Whatever- 
is prohibited, is the thing he most desires.” 

Dr. Magee had come into the room feeling bitterly toward 
Sada. He feared that she had basely imposed upon their clem- 
ency, but it now occurred to him that his son might have trifled 
with her affection as he had done with that of many others. 

Do not leave at once ; your year with us will soon be out. The 
state of things may not be pleasant here, but you will not have 


Shadows Cast Before. 


170 

long to endure it. In one month more my wife will be making 
preparation to go to the Springs ; you can then return to your 
friends. I will say here that while I — as you — see the necessity 
of the change, I, nevertheless, greatly regret your going. Mamie 
is fond of you, and her progress has been marked.’’ 

If it makes no difference to you, I should prefer to leave at 
once.” 

I shall ask you as a favor to remain a month longer. If Her- 
bert believes that I have driven you away he may be tempted to 
take rash measures. He has just told me that his engagement 
with Miss Leland was broken off. His infatuation for you has 
doubtless had something to do with this. If you really wish to 
make a return for our kindness, act discreetly w'hile you are here, 
leave quietly and in a short time all will be well.” 

So he was not engaged. He may not after all have been taunt- 
ing her. Oh, if he loved her well enough to brave all opposition, 
how she could love him ! Dr. Magee’s disparaging remarks did 
not escape her. She knew how the family felt toward her. 
While she recognized no cause for this it may, perhaps, be better 
for him to have the one of his choice meet with the approval of 
his family. Then, too, unconsciously she may have done Miss 
Leland an injury. Her position had been a difficult one to fill. 
She could not tell how far inclination had influenced her. 

You believe that this will be to his interest and that this is 
what he really wishes ? ” 

It will ultimately be his wish.” 

He has been a friend to me and I would gladly promote his 
interest. I will do as you say; no harm can come from the ex- 
periment.” 

Dr. Magee did not like her changed manner nor her words. 

Of course. Miss Sada, you can if you choose, use your infor- 
mation against us. You can leave here, and, perhaps, have it in 
your power to defeat our plans. Knowing how dear Herbert is 
to us and how bitter will be the disappointment if he fails to 


Shadows Cast Before. 


171 

marry Miss Leland, you can hardly betray us. Our recourse 
must be an appeal to your honor. Herbert, if left to himself, I 
firmly believe it, would contract no other alliance.’’ 

“ He shall be left to himself, and it seems to me wise for me to 
leave at once.” 

I ask you again that there be no hasty movements. I under- 
stand Herbert better than you. One question more, excuse me 
for its plainness : if Herbert should address you, would you, under 
the circumstances, consider the offer ? ” 

“ This is a question that I would ordinarily refuse to answer, 
but under the circumstances I recognize your right to ask it. 
Should your son ever address me, I will say to you candidly that 
I should consider first, not the opposers, but him who offered his 
love.” 

“ This is what I feared. Now, I am forced to think that you 
have steadily been working to this end, and our hope is not in you, 
but in the final triumph of Herbert’s good sense.” 

I will at any rate keep my promise to you. Your bitterness 
makes you unjust. Were I what you seem to consider me, I 
could never have won your son’s esteem.” 

There come times when the mere statement of facts sounds 
harsh, but when the statements must be made. Men have often 
been deceived by women. Herbert’s infatuation may argue 
nothing.” 

'' I say this with no hope of being understood, but simply for my 
own satisfaction, as much as I value your son’s esteem, I would 
not pay for it the price of wrong-doing. You can excuse me for 
not holding your views concerning myself. I may have erred, 
for the position in which I am placed is often trying ; but it was 
not intentional.” 

I realize that I have done you an injustice; that for one so 
young you have acted with rare wisdom ; moreover, that it is your 
character that has won Herbert’s admiration. I candidly confess 
that I am opposed to Herbert’s marrying you; I believe kindness 


172 


Shadows Cast Before. 


is due us from you, and whatever may be the outcome of this, I 
ask that our rights be carefully considered/' 

'' I think you overestimate my power, and I will say, consider- 
ing the favors you have shown, this is asking little. I should con- 
sider your rights even if you were an enemy. I wish to consult 
you about this headache, which nothing seems to relieve.'’ 

He prescribed for her and left. 

When Herbert returned home a marked change had come over 
him. He had little to say and his own desire seemed to be to 
keep aloof from the others. His efforts to be himself ended gen- 
erally in failure. He sat often in profound silence, absorbed evi- 
dently by some painful reflection. Becoming aware of this ab- 
sorption, he would momentarily arouse himself, only to fall into 
the same state again, or else he would rise and abruptly leave 
the room. This was all the more noticeable because it was in 
'strong contrast to his natural, almost irrepressible exuberance of 
life, and that exhilaration that comes from abounding health and 
strength. He was the joy of the household and his gloom cast its 
shadow over all. 

'' I do not know what is the matter with Herbert," said Dr. 
Magee to Sada one day after his son had just gone out. If you 
can do anything to cheer him, I wish you would." 

I seem in some way to be associated with that which vexes 
him. I notice that he specially avoids me. I would willingly 
help him if I could." 

Because she respected this silent expression of his wishes, be- 
cause she had cause for womanly reserve, because of her promise, 
she kept much to herself, mingling little even in the family circle, 
but she found herself constantly troubled about him. 

One evening after supper she entered the library, which that 
night had not been lighted. She decided that from the hall light 
she would be enabled to get what she wished. She mounted a 
chair and was reaching upward for the book when she was start- 
led by Herbert's coming forward from a darkened corner. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


173 


Let me get it for you, Miss Sada/’ 

I think I have it already,'' said she, pulling out a book. This, 
however, proved to be the wrong one, and she made another at- 
tempt ; this time she was successful. He helped her down. She 
thanked him and was about to leave when, the light falling on his 
face, revealed its careworn look. In that moment all but his suf- 
fering and need were forgotten. Tears filled her eyes. 

Something is troubling you," said she, gently. 

Yes." 

'' I can't help you ? " 

He shook his head. 

That look of mute endurance, so foreign to him, deeply touched 
her. She lowered her head to conceal her emotion and a warm 
teardrop fell on the hand that he had extended to bid her good- 
night. 

“ I spoke falsely," said he, still holding the hand in his grasp. 

You can help me, and I stand sorely in need of your help. 
Wait just one moment and I will light the lamp; then I will tell 
you all." 

They were seated on a sofa in a far corner of the room when he 
began. '' I fear that what I am about to say will lessen any good 
opinion you may have had of me. I have dwelt so upon my guilt 
that it has rendered me incapable of’ forming any judgment. 
Think as charitably of me as you can, and if you see a shadow 
of an excuse, let me know it, for my burden seems heavier than I 
can bear. 

Two years before the war father sent me to. Germany to con- 
tinue my studies. Mrs. Tallyrande, my mother's only sister, went 
with me, and took with her a Miss Fannie Desmond, a wealthy 
orphan, a society belle. She was a year or two my senior, but 
that soon mattered nothing to me, for I became completely in- 
fatuated. As to looks, she was not extraordinary, but her powers 
of fascination were rare. Though naturally brilliant, her attain- 
ments were the most superficial. 


174 


Shadows Cast Before. 


'' Indeed, she openly scoffed at learning, at religion, at what- 
ever had in it a semblance of goodness. She ridiculed those traits 
that men generally admire in women, and so original and strong 
was she that she influenced you even while you struggled against 
that influence. What first helped to weaken her power over me 
was a boast that my aunt, who knew what a flirt she was, had 
heard of her making before she left America — that I should in 
a short time be one of her most abject slaves. This gave my " 
youthful vanity, of which I had a good share, such a shock that I 
became suspicious of her. I began to pride myself on my ability 
to resist her charms. She exercised her skill to see, like Circe of 
old, her power defied. Gradually I gained an ascendency over 
her, and I confess it to you with shame that my rule was that of 
a tyrant. I did not believe her capable of any lasting affection. 
As I watched her conduct unrestrained by principle, as I heard her 
scoff at things sacred and holy, as I saw her trifle with the affec- 
tions of others, her superiors and mine — I hardened my heart 
against her as I said to myself, ' She does not deserve mercy.' 
When she left me on the Continent, we were engaged to be mar- 
ried. All during my stay in Germany we corresponded. I had 
not during all this time one serious notion of marrying her, and 
I saw plainly the baneful influence of this conduct upon my char- 
acter. I determined upon reaching home to end the farce. The 
joy she showed at seeing me, so childlike in its glee, so artfully 
artless, weakened my resolve, and I decided to postpone my com- 
munication. On my next visit, however, I spoke of our engage- 
ment as a thing that existed only in name, a thing of which both 
were tired. How far I was from understanding her ! The 
woman that now addressed me was as different a being from the 
Fannie Desmond that I despised in my heart as it was possible to 
be. Her air, her manner, her words, her look so impressed me 
that I have never forgotten what she said : 

' I saw this coming. Through these long years I have loved 
you, loved you wildly, only to be scorned at last. It is well. It 


Shadows Cast Before. 


175 

i is I who taught you to scorn, and I am made the dupe of my own 
art. But take care, Herbert Magee ! I, too, have long defied re- 
sults. They will come back to you ; they will come back to you ! ’ 
“ Saying this with all the seeming of offended virtue, with the 
dignity of a queen, she handed me my ring and dismissed me. I 
^ left her presence awed ; under the spell of those words I was 
tempted again and again to go back and make reparation. But I 
would laugh myself out of the humor and attribute to fine acting 
words and manner. I wrote to her a number of times after that, 
visited her once. No reference was ever made to the past by 
' either of us. Three weeks ago I received a letter from her phy- 
sician, asking me to come to Washington at once.’^ 

These events that he had been living over diverted his mind 
’ from the one scene that it had recently so dwelt upon. Coming 
now upon it suddenly he lowered his head in an agony of spirit. 

'' My God,’’ said he, raising his head and wiping the perspira- 
tion from his brow, how was I ever to be prepared for what 
awaited me. She was a raving maniac. As I saw her strong 
I intellect dethroned and heard her wild ravings, how I execrated 
I that vanity whose guilt, in sight of the crime, I felt to be appall- 
I ing. My punishment seems greater than I can bear. The phy- 
I sician sent for me as the last shadow of hope. It was in vain.” 
i His words died away and there was stillness. There are times 
when silence is more eloquent than speech. She was near him; 
1 however much she might disapprove of him, she sympathized with 
I him. Both felt too deeply to need the consolation of words. Her 
presence had already strengthened him ; he had confessed his sin, 
and his mind and spirit had recovered some of its elasticity. 

“ Did the physician consider you the main cause ? ” asked 
she, gently. 

“ He knew that insanity ran in the family ; but often in her rav- 
ings he had evidence that she had not forgotten the past. He 
said also that a constant strain of mental suffering had brought 


Shadows Cast Before. 


176 

on the disorder, and I cannot forget that I contributed to that suf- 
fering, and that I did it wilfully/’ 

It is at a moment like this that you must realize how insuf- 
ficient are all merely human resources. I would help you, but I 
cannot. You would make reparation, but you cannot. Sorrow 
cannot remove sin. There is only One that can say, ‘ Thy sins 
which are many, are forgiven thee.’ Come to Him, come to Him 
now, and you will find rest.” 

He had followed her words wistfully, yet when she finished he 
turned away, and when he spoke it was guardedly : 

I dare believe that some Power favors me, since you have 
been sent to me.” He took out his watch. '' But I have already 
detained you too long; all the others of the household have re- 
tired.” 

Upon this reminder, she at once arose. In bidding her good 
night, he raised her hand to his lip and reverently kissed it. 

I would have you know that your friendship is very dear to 
me.” 


CHAPTER XVI. 


“ I hold it true what e’er befall, 

I feel it when I sorrow most, 

’Tis better to have loved and lost. 

Than never to have loved at all. ” 

Sada had now only a few more days at the Magees'. Fortu- 
nately for her Mrs. Watson had written and asked her to spend 
the vacation with them. Or, if you are ready," wrote she, to 
come back to us, we are more than ready to receive you. You 
were such a help to me while you were here that I have missed 
you greatly. I was better for your short stay." 

And Sada answered this by saying she would come; hereafter 
to make her home with them. As the time of her departure drew 
near she thought with deeper gratitude of Herbert's many kind- 
nesses. Nowhere would she be happier than she had been here. 
And she was to leave him, perhaps, never to see him again. He 
was still so engrossed with thoughts of his late terrible experience 
that the society of those he loved best seemed to grate upon him. 
He was standing, looking out of the window, in an abstracted 
state, when Mamie, who had for some time .been watching him, 
said : 

Buddie, ain't you sorry that Miss Sada is going away ? 

Her question at once commanded his attention. He asked in 
surprise : 

“ Where is she going? " 

To her folks." 

When?" 

To-morrow. Why, don't you know? " 

No, I did not." 

12 


177 


Shadows Cast Before. 


178 

I ^speck everybody knew .you wouldn’t like it.” 

He said nothing more to Mamie. That afternoon he sent for 
Sada. 

Go get your hat and let us go out for a stroll.” 

As she left on the morrow, no one could object to this. Then 
there was something due him. 

It was not until they had crossed the ‘bridge that spanned the 
lake and had entered the little summer house, that he said : 

I was surprised, if not shocked, to learn that you expected to 
leave us ^o-morrow. Why did you not tell me of this ? ” 

'' Because it could do no good.” 

And you choose to leave ? ” 

''Yes, -Tut do not let us speak of this. We are not likely to 
understand one another.” 

"We must understand one another. Mon amie, you will not be 
surprised, I am sure, when I tell you that my love is unalterably 
yours. To be true to my best self, as you have often urged me to 
be, I mmst be dominated by this love. 'Do you suppose that I 
could be unmindful of the suffering that I have caused you? or 
that I fail to appreciate the womanly sympathy given, despite my 
unworthiness, after what must have seemed to you on my part 
an act of atrocious cruelty? Will it lessen the offense if I tell you 
that my anxiety to know whether you really loved me overcame 
my better judgment; that I was hoping and loving and fearing; 
near you, and untrammeled and wild with delight? Can you for- 
give me? Can you continue your graciousness by bestowing on 
the most graceless of fellows your heart and your hand ? ” 

There were moments of late when she was thrilled with joy by 
the conviction that she not only loved, but was in turn beloved 
by a love stronger than death. These moments of exultation were 
soon followed by a fear, nameless and ‘ill-defined. Gradually it 
assumed more definite form. She would shut it from her view. 
It was because she had had so little happiness that she must 
needs always be suspicious of it. Oh, for the joy of knowing that 


Shadows Cast Before. 


179 


he loved her ! That for her sake he would face the frowns of his 
loved ones! Was she willing to do less for him? For his sake 
she would face a world of frowns. It was the very strength of 
her love she feared. As his wife she would be influenced by his 
every thought. He esteemed lightly her God. Oh, dearly be- 
loved, must it be that I am called to give you up ? She could 
form no decision; in the anguish of the moment she buried her 
face in her hands. 

Unable to comprehend a cause for this grief, he urged her to 
speak. 

'' What is the matter? Why do you turn from me? It cannot 
be that you do not love me ? ’’ 

No, no,’' moaned she. I love you ; I love you devotedly.” 
She raised her face. It was very white. '' And this moment, 
that could be among the happiest of my life, I am miserable. I do 
not know how to tell you.” 

'' Don’t keep me in suspense I What can stand in the way of 
our marriage? Surely you are willing to endure something for 
my sake.” 

I could esteem it a privilege to endure hardships for you. 
The simple history of my life you know, but — you are not going 
to undersand me. I am afraid to marry you.” 

Afraid to marry me, mon amief You do not trust me? ” 

Her lips quivered and she could not then control her voice. A 
moment later she said : 

I know the power of your influence over me, and I am afraid 
of that influence.” As she spoke her convictions had strength- 
ened. 

“ How can I tell you what it is that must separate us, when 
you do not recognize its obligations as binding. I fear tempta- 
tion, when you may be the tempter ; and I cannot count on Divine 
help when I go against my clear convictions of right.” 

What do I hear? ” said he, dazed. Oh, mon amie, you are 
not going to sacrifice our happiness to such a whim I ’’ 


i8o 


Shadows Cast Before. 


She turned from him. His handsome pleading face expressed 
both sorrow and disappointment. He would regard her as nar- 
row, incapable of appreciating the love he offered. She would 
add to his sufferings, and would appear false to her true self. 

As in former days, again in her extremity she appeals to him : 

What must I do ? 

Your religious duties shall not be interfered with. You 
have so endeared yourself to me that life would seem a blank 
without you. You have taught me how to love, how to be true 
to myself. Come, be mine, and I shall shield you, oh ! so tenderly, 
from a hard world with which you are little fitted to contend.’’ 

I would persuade myself that you may be won over ” 

That may never be.” 

“ We cannot afford to be divided on an interest so vital. In 
most cases, I could count on your liberality, but a heart that has 
steeled itself against God is vindictive. As false to my real self 
as I am made to appear, the result would be more disastrous were 
I disloyal to my highest obligations.” 

There was a momentary revulsion of feeling, his indignation 
got the mastery. 

“Have I, after all, overestimated you? Have I been willing 
to endanger for a creature of the imagination ties the most 
sacred? If your religion is revealed by an infinitely wise and 
holy God, it is too exalted a thing to be lightly assumed. There 
is nothing in my past conduct to lead you to suppose that I shall 
be so illiberal and so obdurate of heart as to figure as a formi- 
dable tempter, or render your duty to your Maker so impossible. 
How can you know that your views are right, and mine all 
wrong ? ” 

“ I cannot trust myself to reason with you. I knew you would 
not understand me. You will condemn me for awhile, then you 
will forgive me. I may be narrow ; I may have erred, but I 
am following as nearly as I know the light that has been 
given.” 


Shadows Cast Before. 


i8i 


She arose to leave, everything grew dizzy to her; she would 
have fallen, had he not caught her. Instantly, however, she re- 
covered consciousness and pushed from him. He assisted her 
to the bench. 

'^You shall be mine. Your hardihood makes me say that 
which pains you.” 

Seeing her extreme pallor, he said : '' You are ill. Miss Sada. 

How am I to endure the thought of your being out in the world 
alone ! Think well, I do beseech you, of the step you are about to 
take! Think of the loneliness and wretchedness to which you 
consign me ! Why were you made to soothe, to cheer, to love 
me; and in return to inspire a love so strong, that it could not 
have come to die — why if you were not destined for me ? ” Her 
look of entreaty checked further appeal. Let me assist you to 
the house.” 

Seeing that there was a bitter struggle going on in her heart, 
he awaited the result. At last she looked up to him, every linea- 
ment of her face expressing the fierceness of the struggle 
through which she had passed. '' I can do nothing else, leave 
me. I must be alone.” 

He realized then, and not till then, that she was lost to him. 
He had not learned to endure; but in order that he might still 
serve her, he mastered his feeling. 

Give me the only consolation now left me, the knowledge 
that you are protected. Stay with us, I shall not be often 
here.” 

“ Do not be kind to me,” pleaded she. '' I cannot drive you 
from your home ; this is no place for me.” 

“You will not grant that either?” His face hardened in his 
efforts at self-control. “ Well, then, we part ; and, probably, for- 
ever. I did not know that the loss of anything could so affect 
me, but I shall never regret that your path has crossed mine.” 
He turned to go away. 

“ Do not leave me so,” cried she, in great bitterness of 


i 82 


Shadows Cast Before. 


spirit. You are angry with me. Oh ! say that you for- 
give me.'^ 

He took the hand she had stretched to him. 

Poor little one ! How can I be angry with you when you 
have not spared yourself. If there be a God, may He bless you 
as you deserve to be blessed.’^ 

He bent and kissed her hand, and then was hurriedly gone. 
She sank by the bench, she could hear and see; but all feeling, 
all life seemed to have left her. She listened to his footfalls; 
they became less and less distinct, then the sound ceased, he must 
have stopped ; there they were again, clearer ; he was returning ; 
now he was again with her. I have* come back to say that I 
shall not be at home to-night. Let me see you to the house. 
Miss Sada.'' 

She only shook her head. Some answer was necessary; this 
did not seem to be herself. She listened again as he walked 
away and she fancied the sound of his retreating footsteps to re- 
semble the thud of earth upon the coffin lid. She crouched there 
unmindful of time or place until the shadows of night began to 
fall. The chilliness and darkness aroused her, for the first time 
this deadness of feeling oppressed her. She rose to her knees 
and tried to pray; tried to lift her thoughts above this weight 
that was crushing her. '' Oh, God of infinite compassion, have 
mercy and help,^' was the cry that came from the depth of her 
heart. Some one was coming. It was Mamie. Sada arose and 
met her outside of the summer house. 

Buddie told me that you were here. I was looking all about 
for you and he came with me up to the bridge. He did not come 
all the way, 'cause he's in a hurry. I s'pect he's going to see Miss 
May to-night. All right, Buddie," she hollered. '' I was to 
let him know when I found you." Sada took the hand that was 
raised for hers. 

Wan't you afraid to stay out here all by yourself? Buddie 
is so good sometimes. I wish you were kin to us. Somehow 


Shadows Cast Before. 


183 

you seem as if you ought to be. Buddie loves you nearly as 
much as I do; we are both awful sorry that you are going 
away.'’ 

There is a mysterious bond that unites the animate world — 
a something that discovers the unexpressed grief and would min- 
ister balm to the wounded spirit. Mamie felt from her brother's 
and Sada's manner that there was that which was wrong. 

'' You are sorry too, ain't you, that you are going to leave us? ’' 

At the supper table Sada was still so pale that Mrs. Magee re- 
marked upon it. 

It seems a pity. Miss Sada, that as you get ready to leave us, 
and go back to your friends, that you should look less well than 
at any time during the year." 

Dr. Magee had noted Sada's manner and his son's absence, 
and introduced a different subj^et of conversation. 

The next morning the rain was falling in torrents. Dr. Bil- 
lups, the physician associated with Dr. Magee, had, in his 
friendly relations with the family, met Sada frequently. He had 
come this rainy morning to bid her good-by. Herbert expressed 
his surprise at this exhibition of energy. Others beside your- 
self can appreciate Miss Sada," said the doctor innocently, while 
the father frowned. 

'' I have no objection to your appreciating her, but I did not 
believe any amount of appreciation could have effected this. 
Miss Sada has reason to be flattered." 

Herbert, you continue to stand in that door as if you consider 
it a handsome frame for a handsome picture. Come in and take 
a seat." 

Without heeding the doctor's invitation, he remained where 
he was, and said dryly: 

''No one could call the frame handsome " 

" If the picture is," finished Dr. Billups as he glanced up with 
signs of amusement. Not the most prejudiced could fail to call 
that picture handsome, so thought the proud father and so 
thought she who feared to look upon it. 


184 


Shadows Cast Before. 


Well, I haven't come to find fault with your looks this morn- 
ing. What are you thinking of to let Miss Sada leave us ? " 

Don't ask me. I have tried to persuade her to remain." 

If I were a young man like you, I'd see to it that she was 
persuaded." 

Dr. Magee frowned, and looked out of the window. Herbert 
rested one hand on the doorpost and smiled. 

I suspect that is the reason you got so many rebuffs in your 
younger days. You had too great self-confidence." 

Dr. Billups was a younger man than Dr. Magee; because he 
loved a ready answer, he had thrown out many like challenges to 
Herbert, and was always ready to give and take. He grunted 
his approval at this retort and turned toward Sada. There was 
not a tremor in Herbert's voice; and as he stood there smiling 
no one could have suspected a heartache; but as he watched her 
silent and pale, and divined the doctor's motive of drawing her 
into the conversation, he decided to put an end to that which was 
already painful to her. 

'' Tell them all good-by. The carriage is ready." 

His tone 'had lost some of its firmness. 

'' Why, it is much too soon," protested Dr. Billups, taking out 
his watch. 

It is best to run no risks. The day is disagreeable, and the 
roads are bad. We shall have to drive slowly." He sat with her 
and talked, until the train was about to start; then he bade her 
good-by. 

Remember always that I am your friend," he grasped her 
hand firmly and was gone. Almost wild with grief, she felt 
that she must call him back; she arose for this purpose, but the 
jerking of the train caused her to fall into her seat. An elderly 
gentleman across the way asked if he might serve her, did she 
wish to have her friend recalled. She answered No," and 
looked out of the window into a darkness that seemed all black- 
ness. The old tired, crushed feeling came to deaden this despair. 


CHAPTER XVIL 


“ Sweet are the uses of adversity, 

Which like the toad, ugly and venomous. 

Wears yet a precious jewel in his head ; 

And this our life, exempt from public haunt. 

Finds tongues in trees, books in the running brooks. 

And good in everything. ’ ’ 

The welcome home that Prof, and Mrs. Watson gave Sada 
was so natural and hearty that it could not fail to warm and 
cheer her. They both had missed her, they said, for she had 
made their home brighter. Old people needed the young. She 
had been much improved by her stay among strangers, her man- 
ners were easier, and she had taken on nameless graces. Her 
contact with the world had given her broader and more varied 
experience. She was now less a girl and more a woman. The 
delicate beauty of features had been enhanced by greater soul 
beauty. These past months had brought crucial tests whereby 
she had been able to advance rapidly to a higher plane of living. 
As well attempt to analyze the aroma of the flower, the harmonies 
of sweet sound, as the pure beautiful lights that came and went 
— a reflection of lofty ideals, pure, noble sentiments, a power to 
endure. She had learned to feel more deeply, to sorrow more 
profoundly ; the smile came less often, and with more effort ; but 
it was sweeter. She did not cherish sorrow. The blow had 
fallen, and she could not prevent the nerve from tingling, the 
flesh from being lacerated, the heart from bleeding. In spite of 
suffering she would choose the right. 

'' You are too well fitted to adorn society,’’ said Prof. Watson, 

to neglect it, you must go out more.” 

She acquiesced in this as in most of his suggestions. The 


Shadows Cast Before. 


1 86 

graces of her person attracted admirers to her; some, however, 
were repelled by her strange indifference; others by the knowl- 
edge of her father's record. There was one that loved her in days 
gone by, that had watched her in admiration as she strove to 
save her father. For her sake, many a time had he strengthened 
Mr. Carew when he was tempted ; for her sake, he had protected 
and shielded him. He had learned to watch for her coming; 
would catch the sound of her voice with a thrill of pleasure; 
and would find himself awkward and constrained in her presence 
because of the very joy that he felt. It was because she seemed 
so completely absorbed in her task that he had hesitated to de- 
clare his love during her father’s lifetime. When he was think- 
ing of visiting her at Prof. Watson’s, suddenly she had disap- 
peared. He had often since regretted that he had failed to 
speak; for one with her attractions must win admirers, and his 
chance of success would become less. On her return it was his 
desire to improve his every opporunity of being with her. But 
she seemed so little to suspect his love, was so indifferent to it, 
that he found that his old timidity had returned. She had grown 
farther from him during her absence, and would, doubtless, de- 
mand something better than himself. He was, however, so often 
near her or with her, that it soon began to be whispered that they 
were engaged. 

One afternoon in September, on her way home, he met her, 
and was walking with her ; when at a corner they came face to 
face with May Leland and Carrie Spencer, one of the young 
ladies of the town. Both May and Sada were surprised. The 
sight of May brought to Sada so many happy memories that she 
was about to accost the latter with a cordiality that their past ac- 
quaintanceship did not warrant, when May’s formal bow checked 
the impulse. As they were about to pass May called to her. 
She stopped and by a spontaneous movement each stepped aside. 

''You have heard, I suppose, of the extreme illness of Mr. 
Herbert Magee.” 


Shadows Cast Before. 187 

Everything fc * the moment grew dizzy to Sada. It was the 
look of exultant scorn that recalled her to herself. 

“No. He is better now?'' She could not conceal the great 
anxiety she felt. 

“ His physicians fear that he cannot recover." 

What mattered scorn or exultant hatred now. She must 
know the truth. If there was no hope of life, she would go to 
him, and get his forgiveness. In the frenzy of the moment she 
seized May's arm. 

“If you have a human heart do not trifle with me now. Is 
there really no hope ? " 

“ I have told you what his physicians said. I thought so — you 
love him. Death is not the worse that can happen to him." 
With this, she drew her arm from Sada's grasp, and walked off 
with her friend. 

The minutes required for Sada to reach home seemed years. 
She wrote at once to Dr. Magee; his answer was prompt. He 
stated that his son was not yet out of danger, but his symptoms 
were more favorable. Again he wrote, this time to announce 
the danger line past, and the prospect of speedy recovery. Four 
weeks later and there came a letter in Herbert's own handwriting. 
It read thus : 

“ The Hermitage, 

“ Tuesday Morning. 

“ Dear Miss Sada : — 

“ Like the demoniac of old, I have been clothed in my right 
mind. Doubt has given place to a delightful certainty; and I 
am exulting in the sweet assurance that comes from experimen- 
tal religion, while at the same time my heart is full of contrition. 
How marvelous now appears God's forbearing mercy toward 
me ! My past insolence appalls me ; that I, the creature of a day, 
should lift my feeble hands in defiance against Him! And, oh, 
the matchless love, that could, notwithstanding such blasphemy, 
grant full pardon and this revelation of Himself! My pride is 


i88 


Shadows Cast Before. 


conquered, my heart is subdued, and my entire self is but a poor 
offering to make. I will say that your fidelity to the truths you 
represented first emphasized for me their meaning. 

It all came about in this way : When returning from a plan- 
tation, I was overtaken by a heavy storm. There being no shel- 
ter near, I had to drive miles in a drenching rain ; from this I 
contracted a cold, which I neglected until I became seriously ill. 
When you left us, embittered against your religion, because of 
what it cost me, I lost no opportunity of assailing it. This did 
not give unalloyed pleasure, for I knew the pain it would cause 
you could you hear me. All appeals to my better nature seemed 
only to harden me, and to render me the more vindictive. This 
state of things continued until my father, who, you know, has 
always been very indulgent, reprimanded me for my lack of rev- 
erence. This rebuke added its weight to the other protests that 
I would silence and checked my madness. The truths that I was 
scoffing at were preying upon my mind. It was during my ill- 
ness that lying in a state of semi-consciousness I heard father’s 
and Dr. Billups’ lowered tones — these seemed partly real, partly 
the fabric of my dream, until father’s excited words aroused me. 

^ You fear that he cannot recover. Hide nothing from me.’ 
I listened now, as a criminal might listen for his sentence, but I 
failed to catch Dr. Billups’ reply. ' I cannot die, I am not 
ready,’ was the all absorbing feeling of the moment, ' my fate 
now will be an eternal banishment.’ I conveyed this thought; 
and, thereafter. Dr. Billups ministered to the sick and famished 
soul that had been baffling his skill. He talked and read to me 
as I could bear it. For the first time in my life I was seeking 
truth in all earnestness; and amid the lightnings and thunders 
of Sinai did God first appear to me. There was a God, but he 
was a God of consuming fire, visiting the iniquity of the fathers 
upon the children unto the third and fourth generation. From 
that God I turned with fear and trembling. But it was impos- 
sible to escape from the awful Presence ; alone, face to face with 


Shadows Cast Before. 189 

Him, I learned the meaning of my past hollowness, insincerity, 
and blasphemy. I loathed myself and feard nothing as I feared 
this Presence. Again your friendship blessed me. He was not 
such to you, you approached Him as a child a father. This 
brought a glimpse of hope only to be lost again and again in 
despair on account of the consciousness of my guilt and my 
former presumption. In my study of the World, the promises 
and threats kept me alternating between this hope and fear. It 
was while I was reading of Thomas and his unbelief that a new 
light came to me. I was wonderfully impressed by the Master's 
forbearance with him. I reread the incident; with heart all 
aflame Thomas disappeared, and a worse than Thomas had taken 
his place. His confession became mine. My Lord and My God ; 
I believed it now, I believed it with all my heart. The words had 
suddenly become transformed, and what worlds of meaning in 
them ! I had read them before time and time again, and had 
never suspected their mine of wealth. Christ My Saviour and My 
God. To one long groping in darkness how precious is light! 
Spiritual Light for which the human soul cries with intensest 
longing. Having felt the grievous burden of sin, how sweet to 
have the burden removed. I do not understand the change, but I 
am content not to understand. One thing I know, that whereas 
I was blind, now I see. I behold Him whom my soul desires, 
and there is a flood-tide of joy. This letter is written to you, 
you comprehend it ; to many it would seem the ravings of a mad- 
man. A new and beautiful world is opened up to my vision. 
With thousands upon thousands of honest, rational witnesses 
bearing and comprehending such testimony how strong becomes 
the evidence. Spiritual truths are spiritually discerned. Pascal 
is right. ^ It is the heart which feels God. Nature confounds 
skeptics; and reason confounds dogmas.' 

The doctor has come in, and says I must lay aside pen and 
paper; his word, in this instance, means law. One thing more 
before I close: I hear that you are soon to be married. I can- 


190 


Shadows Cast Before. 


not say that I rejoice over the news ; but you have always my sin- 
cere wishes for your happiness. May he be worthy of you. Dr. 
Billups and father prescribe a change, so when this letter reaches 
you, I shall be adrift somewhere. I shall never cease to thank you 
for the blessings that have come to me through you. 

Believe me now, as ever, your friend, 

'' Herbert Magee.’’ 

^Ms Mrs. Tally rande in?” asked a gentleman of a neatly 
dressed Irish butler at the door of a Boston residence. 

'' Yes, sorr; but she be not well enoif to receive visiters.” 

My visit is one of importance, and I ask to see her only for a 
few moments,” said the gentleman, as he quietly walked in. 

'' Your card, sorr.” 

“ I have none with me.” 

The servant hesitated, gave the visitor a com.prehensive survey, 
and then ushered him into a spacious and handsome parlor. He 
came back to announce that, thoi lady would be in prasently.’’ 
Then it looked as if Herbert was to be left there indefinitely. At 
length he heard light steps descending the hall-stair, and a mo- 
ment after a lady past the prime of life entered the room; and be- 
fore she could become accustomed to the changed light a pair of 
strong arms encircled her. 

You did not expect me; but I am here.” 

Herbert, how could you treat me so ? Why did you not let 
me know that it was you, and that you were coming ? ” 

Because my decision was suddenly taken ; and after I came, I 
decided to surprise you. Your butler almost defeated my pur- 
pose.” 

Come into the sitting-room, where I can see you better. This 
seems too good to be true.” 

Mrs. Tallyrande was shocked by the apparent effect of his 
sickness, Why, Herbert, you must have been ill. They wrote 


Shadows Cast Before. 191 

me of your attack ; but I did not think it so serious. I fear you 
undertook this trip too soon.’^ 

'' I am much fatigued now ; when I am rested, I will look bet- 
ter.’' 

'' Come to your room at once. Have you had your baggage 
ordered here ? ” 

Yes.” 

As she opened a bedroom door, she said : See, I keep your 

room always ready for you. I have looked for you any time 
during the last four years. When Michael announced a gentle- 
man visitor, I secretly hoped it might be you. I will leave you 
now, and send in some refreshments. When rested, you can 
come into the sitting-room. This is your home, you are to do 
as you like here.” 

And it will be my pleasure to be much with you,” said he, as 
he upraised her face and kissed it. Here I know I shall im- 
prove rapidly.” 

You are older, graver and thinner than when I last saw 
you, but nothing can take from you your noble air.” 

All was done that could be for his comfort and welfare and he 
began steadily to regain his strength. 

“ Herbert,” said his aunt to him one day after they had re- 
turned from a drive, Judge Tallyrande and I have both no- 
ticed your loss of life. Are your cares too heavy? If you have 
financial troubles, why hide them from me? The Judge says 
that my property shall be mine to do with as I will; and after 
his death I leave it all to you. Do you remember your mother, 
how she spoiled you ? Even the tenderest parents cannot always 
shield their children.” 

Yes, I remember her well. You remind me of her.” He 
was resting on the couch. “ And when, as now, you pass your 
hand so gently over my brow I shut my eyes and fancy it is she 
come back to me.” 

I could never compare with her. In brilliancy and beauty 


192 


Shadows Cast Before. 


she had few equals ; but surely no mother could be fonder or 
prouder of a son than I am of you. My husband was saying 
last night that your visit here had been as helpful to me as it had 
been to you. But tell me, Herbert, is not the present Mrs. Ma- 
gee a poor substitute for my gifted sister?’’ 

She is different, very different from mother. She has made 
father a good wife. I did not intend to convey the idea that she 
has been inconsiderate of me, for she has not.” 

Certainly not. I formed my opinion of her from her let- 
ters. I should say she is commonplace. How is the little girl 
she named for me?” 

'' Mamie promises to be a very attractive woman. She will 
never be pretty, but she has a bright, piquant face.” 

Mrs. Magee is in no respect above ordinary, is she, Her- 
bert?” 

'' No — o. Mother left father’s estate encumbered. She had 
expensive tastes and he loved to gratify her ; then, also, she was 
never quite reconciled to pass her life in his quiet community. 
After her death he did not expect to find one that he could love 
as he loved her; but she must be domestic and contented. He 
was too indifferent, I think, to her qualifications as a companion.” 

Herbert, why do you not marry? You would be so much 
happier? ” 

A shadow passed over his face. You have heard, I suppose, 
of the sad fate of Fannie Desmond? ” 

‘‘Yes, insanity ran in the family. Her father, you know, was 
at one time slightly deranged. I always thought that she would 
be. She is dead now, poor thing.” 

“ I had not heard that ! When did she die ? ” 

“ Her relatives sent her to the asylum, they were after her 
property, and she died soon after she got there. As heartless 
as she was, I really believe that she loved you. She did much 
harm ; her fate seems a retribution.” 


Shadows Cast Before. 


193 

If our deserts only are meted out, none of us will be able to 
stand/' 

In one of Mrs. Magee's last letters," said Mrs. Tallyra'nde, 
changing a subject that she saw was, for some reason, distasteful 
to him, ‘‘ she said she was afraid you were destined to be an old 
bachelor; for there were a number of charming women, any one 
of whom you might marry, but who would please you only for 
a short time; that you were then engaged to a Miss Leland, but 
no one could predict how the engagement would end." 

It was evident that this meddling into his affairs annoyed him. 

'' I am often made to appear ridiculous by those that would 
commend me. Why did she write of this at all ? " 

She knew my interest in you, and I wrote to ask her if you 
were not contemplating marriage. She mentioned also a gov- 
erness in your family," continued Mrs. Tallyrande, amused at 
his resentment, and glad to see an exhibition of something of his 
former energy. 

He waited for her to finish, but as she did not he asked, And 
what did she say about her ? " 

She said, your father and herself were for a time afraid that 
she would captivate you, but that you ended by flinting with her." 

'' She thinks that, does she? " 

“ She and I both believe that your doom as a bachelor is sealed, 
if you continue your present practices. You will never find a 
woman that is perfect; and if you did, you could not make her 
happy." 

He had risen to a sitting posture, in his eagerness he leaned 
toward her, while his hand rested on his knee. 

You ask me why I do not marry, and I tell you it is because 
I am desperately, I use the word soberly, in love with one that 
has rejected my suit." 

“Who is she?" asked Mrs. Tallyrande, surprise and incred- 
ulity stamped upon her face. 

“ The governess with whom Mrs. Magee thinks I flirted/^ 

13 


194 


Shadows Cast Before. 


How did you allow that to happen? You never do what you 
are expected to do/’ 

The outcome was not what I wished, nor expected. I met 
her and was at once captivated by her exquisite beauty. Like 
you, I thought that she would be flattered by my attentions. She 
surprised me by discovering the spirit and resenting it. She 
met my worldly craft by conduct so nobly true and simple that 
I could not withhold from her my profound admiration.” 

'' And she, did she not love you ? ” 

I thought that she loved me as I loved her,” said he, with a 
return of the troubled look. 

“ What has changed your mind ? ” 

I hear that she is soon to be married.” 

Mrs. Tallyrande’s indignation had been slowly gathering, now 
she could no longer restrain it, she spoke with energy. 

'' She is not worth one throb of your noble heart, Herbert, if 
she can so quickly forget you, and love another after she has 
been loved by you. I have no doubt that you have made a fortu- 
nate escape. There are girls that are seemingly good. This 
just shows what she is ! ” 

He paid little heed to her words. He was absorbed by painful 
reflections ; on his face was that troubled expression. 

Do not grieve for her, Herbert,” said his aunt soothingly, 

she is not worthy of you.” 

'' Don’t condemn her unheard. She must have her reasons.” 

‘'This is, indeed, strange! You, rejected by a governess! 
What reason did she give for her act ? ” 

“ She placed above the advantages of this life her loyalty to 
her God.” 

He could see her again as he saw her on that eventful June 
afternoon, crushed, yet moaning only on account of the suffering 
she caused him. “ Oh, mon amie, how am I to do justice to that 
act of yours, which, after bitter disappointment, ceased to warp 
my judgment, seemed to me one of sublime heroism.” He had 


Shadows Cast Before. 


195 


forgotten for the moment his aunt's presence. You ask me," 
said he at length, '' why she did not marry me? It was because 
I spurned her God." 

Why did she not marry you, Herbert, and make you better? " 

Look at the case just as it stood," said she, as if she had re- 
viewed the subject many times. 

Of a family, good, but having, in a measure, lost its prestige ; 
poor, self-supporting, she comes into a family that resents her 
coming. Let her at the beginning sacrifice her principles for 
the sake of expediency, and where is this to end ? Holding opin- 
ions that were rank poison to her higher life, I should have been 
feared. I can now bless her for her fidelity." 

Mrs. Tallyrande was not convinced. 

'' You certainly cannot prize her as much now since you must 
see that the sacrifice after all was not so very great." 

No sooner had she uttered these words than she would have 
given much to recall them, so painfully^ did they affect him. 

You are too much of a philosopher, Herbert, to moan over 
what you cannot get. You expect to marry?" 

He did not answer her question, but arose and paced up and 
down the room. There was a sad smile on his lips as he stood 
before her. 

wish you could see her! Never would it be possible for 
eyes to express more fully than hers, love and joy and sorrow. I 
can't understand ! She seemed to love me as I love her, and such 
a love cannot die in a day." 

'' Poor boy," said Mrs. Tallyrande deeply touched. Again he 
walked restlessly up and down. '' I do not see," said he as he 
again stood before her, his hands clasped behind his back, '' how 
I am to teach my heart to give her up. It is stubborn, and fails 
to recognize the rights of another. You will love me always," 
said he, taking his seat by her and in his winsome way drawing 
her nearer to him and kissing her. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


196 

Yes, indeed ; I am greatly distressed. I never expected to 
see you love so deeply.’^ 

‘'If you could know the extent and the depth of the longing of 
my heart for her, you would consider me strong in my endur- 
ance. Retribution will come to us all.'’ 

“ Herbert, I wish you would meet Clara Chesterfield. She has 
all the charms of your lady-love, together with exalted social 
rank. Several young ladies have asked why I am so exclusive 
with my handsome nephew." 

“ I do not wish to meet strangers on this visit." 

Two days later among Herbert's mail was a letter from Sada. 

“ Mr. Herbert Magee : — 

“ Dear Friend — Have you suddenly grown so blind to those — 
those gifts whereby you win hearts that you can be so easily per- 
suaded that you are forgotten? Or it may be that you still be- 
lieve that act of mine a whim, and the cost so small, and the af- 
fection so shallow that traces of both can be readily effaced. 
Then I must not tell you that for the love of one, I count all other 
loves as nothing; 4;hat memory holds inexpressibly dear a face 
and form that will never fade so long as it has a right to cherish 
them. But you, Mr. Herbert Magee, have no right to hear 
these things. You have listened to vile slanders against me, you 
have believed them ; I am to you -the fickle maiden loving one 
madly to-day, and another just as madly to-morrow ; inflicting 
pain here and there, because of ill-defined convictions and uncer- 
tain affections. And because of what you fancy I am, I have 
lost my place in your heart? I cannot be so unkind; but I will 
say to you that I know how to yield to the inevitable. 

Dear Friend, I have been greatly puzzled how to answer this let- 
ter; the report that has been carried to you has troubled me, be- 
cause of the false light in which it has placed me. But enough of 
this, as you will conclude that I fail to appreciate the glorious news 
your letter brought. How varied and yet how similar the ex- 


Shadows Cast Before. 


197 


periences of all that have been converted ! It was like you to 
dwell so fully upon this theme, and I rejoice over it with all my 
heart. I have sometimes envied you the rare gift of ministering 
so easily and naturally to the pleasure of others. I cannot pic- 
ture you sick and enfeebled, your exuberant strength seeming so 
a part of you. Give my love to all the members of the family. 
Hoping that you will speedily recover your health, 

I am, your true friend, 

'' Sada Carew.’’ 

The letter had been missent, and was two weeks in finding its 
owner. Herbert Magee on the day after its arrival took the 

train for F . He made no announcement of his coming. 

There was nothing in the servant’s message to prepare Sada for 
the surprise. A gentleman had called. When she opened the 
door and saw who the visitor was, she stood as if suddenly 
changed to marble, then uttered a faint, glad cry. He came 
forward and took both of her hands in his. 

We are never more to be separated, mon amie/' Their past 
sufferings tended to hallow and deepen their joy. 

Here at last! Then you are not angry with me?” 

“ Angry with you ? Why should I be angry ? The letter was 
missent. I trembled when I thought of what might have been the 
consequences.” 

Here we will leave them alone for a while, the joy is theirs, and 
we must not mar it. 

A week later, they were quietly married in the presence of a 
few friends. None of Herbert’s family would attend. Dr. Ma- 
gee wrote asking them to make their home with him. Herbert 
believed that this would be wise, but because of the trials that she 
would have to endure he decided to leave the answer to her. He 
gave her his father’s letter, in which was expressed his great dis- 
appointment. She finished reading the letter, and handed it back 
to him. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


198 

''Well, Herbert, yon will do as he wishes?'’ 

" This will mean much annoyance for you." ; 

"I know that; but it will probably be just temporary. Your | 
father is getting old, he has been very indulgent to you, to ap- j 
pease him is worth an effort." j 

He stooped and kissed her with a reverence born of profound 5 
respect and admiration. " Thank you, my darling. This is i 
what I would have done ; but it was asking much of you. I am | 
sure that the opposition will be short-lived. They all under- 
stand that I will not allow you to receive indignities. We should j 
doubtless be happier, if we could get to our own home, but I -J 
know father well enough to be convinced, that if we leave him I 
now he will never be reconciled to us. Since you are what you | 
are, we can afford to wait ; and since we expect future victory, we - 
will not allow their absence now to annoy us." 

None who saw the two on the night of their marriage ever 
forgot them. Her beauty was enhanced, glorified by her happi- 
ness. He was all life and brilliancy. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


“ IvOve’s holy flame forever burneth ; 

From Heaven it came, to Heaven returneth : 

Too oft on earth a troubled guest, 

At times deceived, at times opprest. 

It here is tried and purified. 

Then hath in Heaven its perfect rest : 

It soweth here with toil and care. 

But the harvest time of love is there.” 

Herbert made a most pleasant impression upon all that met 
him. Prof. Yancey was never before known to have manifested 
so great a liking to any stranger. He urged Herbert after the 
marriage to remain over several days or weeks with him, but this 
Herbert refused to do, he would only have two weeks more to 
be away, and he had made arrangements for Sada and himself 
to spend those at a quiet and delightful resort. They both 
dreaded the going home. In moments of exalted happiness, this 
was a thought that could always annoy. 

The dreaded moment had to come at length. Dr. Billups was 
fortunately there to break the stiffness of the meeting. Dr. Ma- 
gee’s effort to be cordial was a touching failure. Mrs. Magee’s 
manner was distant to Sada, Mamie alone of all the family seemed 
delighted to see them. “ She’s my real sister now, isn’t she, 
Buddie?” 

He shook his head. I can’t say, Mamie; she has been so 
spirit-like to escape me in the past, that I am afraid to say that 
she is really mine.” 

“ I was always amazed that you two should be so indifferent 

to each other,” said Dr. Billups, failing to see the strained rela- 

199 


200 


Shadows Cast Before. 


tions. And would find myself troubled that two people so fitted 
to make one another* happy should be ignorant of it.’' i 

Herbert laughed his bright happy laugh. ''We were not as t 
blind as you thought us. A lesson to you not to judge in the ^ 
future, wholly after appearances." 

" Why, Herbert, I did not roally dream of this." 

" I did not intend that you should. You’re not a good hand at | 
keeping secrets."" | 

" But you have in my opinion made a wise, a very wise choice." | 
"We cannot tell him," said Herbert, touched at this time by I 
this tribute, " how great is our love, nor of the- happiness that | 
you have brought me." | 

As Dr. Magee witnessed this calm joy, he frowned, compressed ^ 
his lips and soon left the sitting-room; nor did he for some time j 
after cease to resent the manifestation of a love that was as j 
natural as that of light. He looked upon Sada as an interloper j 
and was barely polite to her. The resentment of Mrs. Magee 
was forced, and as her perceptions were blunter, she made her- \ 
self more offensive. Mamie was very friendly, and was very j 
often with Sada. And the thousand little endearing attentions | 
that her husband paid her as a compensation rendered all these | 
annoyances bearable. | 

In a conversation with Sada one morning, Mrs. Magee alluded i 

to the disappointment of the entire family at Herbert’s not marry- 
ing May, and further remarked that this was one act of his life 
that his father would never forgive. Sada was at first indig- * 
nant ; then she commiserated a nature so stolid ; and ended by al- 
lowing the words to depress her. When she arose to leave, Mrs. 
Magee asked her why she was leaving. | 

" I came down at your request, Mrs. Magee, and if you must 
entertain me thus, I prefer not to remain. Dr. Magee claimed 
the right to select his wife, why should he not accord the same to 
Herbert?" ^ 

Seated in her room by an open window, Sada sat with her sew- •• 


Shadows Cast Before. 


201 


ing in her hands deep in thought; now and then she would take 
up the work and sew earnestly, as if to make up for her past idle- 
ness. But this could not divert her. Mamie came in and talked 
with her for a few moments. She was looking out of the win- 
dow ; she must have been absorbed, for Herbert entered the room, 
and she did not hear him. 

He took a seat by her and said : 

Who has been troubling you ? 

She turned and attempted to smile, but the smile was a fail- 
ure. His sympathetic manner, in contrast with her recent rough 
treatment, brought tears to her eyes. 

“If they can do nothing but vex you here, we will not stay.^^ 

“ I have allowed a trifle to vex me,^’ said she, her eyes upon 
her sewing. “ I am compelled sometimes to think of you, of what 
I have cost you. If it were only myself conoerned, I could bear 
the bitter disappointment of your family over our marriage; but 
none of your loved ones approve of your wife.’’ 

He laughed his bright merry laugh. “ Is that all ; so much the 
worse for them. But I must hear no more of your having to 
compel yourself to think of me sometimes, I would have you 
think of me always, and you must not allow trifles to rob me of 
your smiles and loving welcome. In this exaction I am a ver- 
itable tyrant. I have not been telling you of all the compliments 
you have been getting for fear of insubordination. I tell you, 
mon amie, this opposition is only temporary. Prejudice even will 
lose its power to harm. You are fitted, my darling, to adorn the 
most exalted station.” 

She looked up and smiled amid her tears. 

“ Thank you, Herbert. I am so happy in your love, that I fear 
sometimes that I have been selfish; I have not thought enough 
of you.” 

“ Well, that is a grievous fault, one that I am not inclined to 
condone. Now listen to me, if you are going to allow Mrs. Ma- 
gee and others to make you unhappy I am going to take you from 


202 


Shadows Cast Before. 


this place. I have not failed to notice the spirit shown you, and j 
I have been mortified. Your trials have been greater than I ex- j 
pected them to be. If it were not that father is getting old, and 
that he is more dependent on me than he has ever been, I should 
not hesitate. I myself have been much to blame, and I feel it 
most when you have to suffer for it. Be your strong, charming 
self, and all this will soon be over. I see already signs of father's 
relenting." 

She put her arms around his neck and wept. He made no ef- 
fort to check these tears, for he believed they would do her good. 5 
'' If you had only not been so kind," said she just after she had j 
gained self-control. | 

I shall know better next time how to act. Your knowledge t 
of the joy you bring me should make you proof against all false ' 

assertions about my honor and happiness. I have come in a little I 

earlier to-day because I shall have to leave you for about a week. J 
I may see Aunt Jane, have you any message to send her? " | 

Sada laughed. '' She will never like me again and all because ! 
of her nephew. Do you have to go? Why not take me with | 
you?” 1 

'' Would you like to go? I feared the trip would be too tire- | 
some for you. I shall be charmed to have you with me. If you i 
go, I can stay longer; and that will be better. Around that % 
place clusters many a thought of you. Drawn there because I 
could not forget you, I would go to Aunt Jane's only to be 
snubbed by you. You were a cruel monster in those days, and 
you sorely perplexed me." 

'' I am glad that I did, for I was about to despair of ever being 
able to snub you." 

He laughed heartily. “ I am thinking of the incongruity ; you. 
Aunt Jane's companion. It seems the work of some mischievous 
sprite. I shall never forget my astonishment when I first saw 
you." 

'' We both 'll remember that moment ; but my distress was gen- 


Shadows Cast Before. 


203 

nine when I realized how I looked. Have you not since laughed 
over it ? '' 

Never. You cannot know how you looked ; you were glori- 
ously beautiful.’’ 

That very day before they left for the plantation, Herbert com- 
plained to his father of the general behavior of the family 
toward Sada; and his father promised that there should be a 
change for the better. The two were gone four weeks and it was 
a time of light-hearted happiness for them. 

Winter had passed and come again and brought with it a new 
inmate of the house, a boy for Herbert and Sada. The child was 
called Philip after his grandfather, and the grandfather in his 
pride forgot some of his bitterness toward the mother, but his 
wrath was slow in giving way. 

One rainy Saturday morning in April, when Herbert and his 
father were in the sitting-room in earnest conversation, Sada 
came in to consult her husband. When she saw him engaged, 
she took a seat by the fire and Mamie and herself began to select 
from a fashion book some spring costumes. Aunt Sarah came in 
with Philip. “ Honey,” said she to Sada, do take the baby a 
little. I clean forgot to do what you told me to do. I is gittin’ 
old, you know.” 

Dr. Magee heard the words and at once took offense. He 
said sternly to his son : “ The servants of this establishment 
must be taught to address Mrs. Herbert Magee more respect- 
fully.” 

“ I leave such small matters with her to adjust; for she is full 
able to cope with great ones.” 

This carping spirit toward her irritated him. Aunt Sarah was 
usually very respectful ; it was because it was her servant that ex- 
ception was so readily taken. 

'' She does not seem to be.” 

Herbert was about to retort angrily, when Sada unconscious 
of what was passing looked up and catching his eye smiled. For 


204 


Shadows Cast Before. 


his sake she had patiently borne many things, and that for which 
she had striven was all but accomplished; the work must not 
be undone. Indignation and tenderness both found expression 
in his next words. 

'' Dear little mother ! Firm, gentle and wise she meets the re- 
quirements of her position with distingushing merit. She has 
been called upon to endure much. Her price is above rubies and 
the heart of her husband doth safely trust in her.’' 

Dr. Magee knew that for his sake they were there ; he was also 
aware that at their own home they would be happier; and while 
he was disappointed in his son’s* choice, he had no right to make 
their lives miserable. He was, however, in no humor to make 
concessions, so he answered coldly : 

You are still much in love with your wife.” 

'' Yes.” Simply, fervently he sketched Sada’s early life, her 
hardships, privations, her devotion to duty, as he got these from 
Prof. Watson, and then he told of the old servant’s fidelity during 
these times. His love gave power to his words. The old 
woman looks upon her still as a child, and I can forgive her much 
because of the love shown my darling in her need.” 

Do you know, Herbert,” said Dr. Magee, absorbed now by a 
new thought, "‘that you have rare power as a speaker? Your 
present work does not bring out this.” 

You have ever been inclined to overrate me. Love her too, 
father, let us both be your children. It is one of the strong de- 
sires of my life to see you two, best beloved, united in sympathy.” 

When summer came, Herbert, glad to give Sada a change, glad 
to draw around him his little family, went to the seashore. He 
could not always be there ; but they all seemed to breathe a freer 
air away from home. They had started out one morning for a 
stroll along the beach. Herbert saw a friend of his in the hotel 
lobby and had gone back to speak to him ; when he overtook Sada, 
who was walking forward slowly, he said with all gravity: 

'' Mon amie, I fear I will have to leave this place,” 


Shadows Cast Before. 205 

She looked up in surprise, for they had arranged to stay at least 
a month. 

“ Has anything happened ? ’’ 

Yes.’' Now in his eyes was a twinkle of merriment. 

'' As I stood in the lobby I heard myself designated as ' the 
man with the beautiful wife.’ That must not be.” Then he 
added as if he would make amends: ‘'They judge merely of 
physical beauty, how little then can they know of your wealth of 
graces and how rich you have made me.” 

Even here the voice of detraction was not wanting; there came 
a somebody who knew of Sada’s past and whispered of it. If her 
soul had been less sensitive to dishonor she might have faced the 
charges boldly. She no longer blushed at her former poverty, 
she now cherished the memory of both parents, though differ- 
ently; the distinctions of society she regarded as often super- 
ficial ; but there was the conviction, not put in words, that because 
of her father’s unsavory conduct she had become less worthy. 
Because of this conviction the gifts of mind and character were 
veiled from the unsympathetic. On account of her husband and 
child, she doubly dreaded now this taint ; and as if she had in- 
flicted a real intentional injury she would make a mute apology 
by tender acts of ’devotion ; while her heart went out in ‘broader 
sympathy to the weak, fallen, and sorrowing. She was so 
quick to detect sorrow, to learn its cause, that unconsciously she 
had directed het husband’s attention to the enormity of the evil 
that came from the liquor traffic. His interest once aroused, he 
continued the investigation that seemed accidentally begun. 

In the fall of 18 — there was a political gathering held in Rich- 
mond. The farmers had turned out in numbers because of a re- 
port that measures were to be advocated that would be hurtful to 
them. Herbert and his father were there. Three representa- 
tive men had spoken, and no offense given ; the excitement so 
noticeable in the beginning was gradually subsiding, when Mr. 
A , a man of superficial brilliancy, arose. He was known 


2o6 


Shadows Cast Before, 


to be a demagogue, one that would cringe to the powerful and ^ 
oppress the weak. It was believed that the force which had i 
overawed the others would produce a like effect on him. His ; 
first words dispelled the illusion, he advocated the offensive < 
measures, not only in strong but in abusive language. His de- ! 
sign was to gain notoriety. The surprise was so complete that i 
he was allowed to heap abuse upon abuse without even a mur- | 
mur of dissent. At last there came a hiss, after which the pent- | 
up indignation found lively expression. The speaker attempted ‘ 
to continue but his words were lost in an uproar. He stood as in 
pantomime, his lips moving and his gestures wild. Suddenly 
above the babel of sounds arose a stentorian cry, Herbert Ma- ' 
gee, Herbert Magee to the platform.’' The cry was taken up un- ;? 
til it became a volume of sound. Dazed by the unexpected, ' 
distrustful of his powers, Herbert sat perfectly still. The call be- ' 
came louder. His father turned to him and said, You will have 
to make some response.” 

Yes, I see that I shall.” ^ 

He had by this time become self-poised. He arose, his pres- 
ence was commanding, and he was greeted with loud applause; 
this he acknowledged by a bow. He moved to the end of the h 
bench upon which he sat and waited a moment or two. There ■ 
was a hush, then in clear calm words he began : 

'' Friends, I am not accustomed to public speaking; so you will 
excuse me from mounting the platform. I cannot, at this jimc- ' 
ture, fail to appreciate either the meaning or the compliment of 
your call ; and however unworthy I may consider myself to repre- . 
sent so large and important a factor of this commonwealth, your ; 
opinion shall prevail over mine, and I shall undertake to do your • 
bidding. As to the abusive language that has been used, it re- I 
fleets not upon us ; this has ever been the instrument of unrea- 
son.” 

Briefly he showed how the measure just advocated had been op- ' 
posed by statesmen, and on what ground. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


207 


We will let this be our feeble protest against misrepresenta- 
tion and injustice now ; later on, at the polls, we will show how 
we can protest/' 

He had taken his seat before the crowd realized that he had 
finished ; simultaneously there was a great outburst of applause. 
Mr. A would have answered Herbert, but he was not al- 

lowed to speak, and the manager, for fear of disorder, dissuaded 
him from his purpose. At the close of the meeting, when Her- 
bert would escape quietly, he found himself hemmed in by en- 
thusiastic friends. 

“ Why have we not heard of you before ? " asked one of the 
big men. 

Dr. Magee did not attempt to conceal his delight, when on their 
return home, he found Sada in the sitting-room. 

'' You should have heard your husband to-day," said he to her, 
unconsciously pushing aside Philip, who had run to meet him. 
“ His speech, coming at a critical moment, saved the meeting. 
Old politicians congratulated me on his masterful grasp of the 
situation. I have for some time been suspecting Herbert's pos- 
session of rich gifts." 

Herbert laughed, and took in his arm little Philip, surprised, 
discomfited. He drew a chair near Sada. 

''That's your opinion, father. Your friends have long since 
learned to make allowances for you in this one thing. It is de- 
lightful to me, but your love makes you over-partial." 

" Why, Herbert, with no training, no preparation, you brought 
order out of chaos. You captured the meeting. Your speech 
was the event of the day." 

" Herbert's speech ! " repeated Sada, bewildered. " You did 
not tell me that you were going to speak. Why did you not let 
me hear you ? " 

He shook his head, while he smiled looking down upon her. 

" I cannot afford to run such a great risk. Speak before you 
without any preparation." 


2 o 8 Shadows Cast Before. 

Why, Herbert, what is this ? How came you to speak at 
all?^’ 

Nothing but dire necessity could bring it about, I assure you. 
I have not, since you ceased to torment me, been so thoroughly 
uncomfortable as to-day. For several moments my mind was a 
complete blank. Just think of it, suddenly to be electrified by the 
sound of your own name, when you were feeling the utmost se- 
curity in your obscurity ! 

'' A made a sudden and vigorous attack upon the farmers,’’ 

explained Dr. Magee, they called upon Herbert to answer this. 
He says I overrate his effort. He surprised me by his readiness, 
by his ability to command, he surpassed my expectations.” 

I am certain,” said Sada with great earnestness, that it was 
most excellent. I too am persuaded that Herbert has his talents 
buried.” 

If you are going to admire me for speech-making,” said he, 
with tender playfulness, I shall have to speak all the time. I 
say to you honestly that all the circumstances were in my favor 
to-day, and I have received much credit for doing little.” 

'' Herbert, your voice is full and clear and musical. Your form 
is commanding. You were forced to see the power of your pres- 
ence over that crowd. Your words happily chosen, together with 
a personal magnetism, riveted the attention of all. My son, there 
is no doubt of it, you can have power as a speaker.” 

'' Ah ! father, you would urge me on to my undoing. Sada, 
where is my thicker coat? The reaction from this excitement has 
chilled me.” 

I will go with you, and get it.” 

Philip was holding to his father’s hand, when his grandfather 
espied him and called him. Come here, sir, to your grand- 
father.” 

But the child was offended, and clung all the closer to his 
father. 


Shadows Cast Before. 209 

'' I do believe/' said Dr. Magee laughingly, '' that he is resent- 
ing what he considers my neglect. Come here, sir." 

For fear that his father might not sustain his cause, he went 
over to his mother. All were amused at this exhibition of child 
nature. 

Sada said, '' Philip, your grandfather is calling you." 

I go to Carlo," said he, suiting the action to the word, and 
resting his curly head on that of the dog. 

'' What is Carlo doing in here? " asked Dr. Magee with feigned 
sternness. He straightened his tiny form, and with a show of 
defiance he sa;d : Mama let me." 

'' No, I did not," said Sada. '' I do not teach you to break 
t laws." 

'' Darling, tell grandfather that you are safe," said Mamie, 

grandmother let Carlo in for you." 

“ Yes, he comes into the family as a regular little autocrat. 
Like his father, he seems to have been born wilful. There was a 
I strong spirit of rebellion in that ' Mama let me.' " 

At this sudden attack, Herbert looked up and smiled ; he said 
with great feeling: 

j '' May he like his father learn the power that there is in a 
; patient, enduring love" 

! My son, you always understood the art of disarming me." As 
‘ he spoke there was a tremor in his voice. Turning to Philip, he 
said, Are you not coming to kiss your old grandfather? " 

Sada went to him and knelt by him, and said firmly : 
j ‘‘ Go to your grandfather at once, you have already waited too 
* long." 

He was obeying reluctantly, when Mamie said : 

'' Now, sister Sada, don't make him do it, he is so tiny. 
Father does not wish to get him into trouble." 

It is not best, Mamie, that he should do always as he wishes. 
Parents are given to exercise control, until children can be guided 
by reason." 

14 


210 Shadows Cast Before. 

Philip finding a champion made a halt and his face was all in 
a frown. 

'' One minute, Philip ; grandfather can take no pleasure in such i 
an ugly little boy.^’ ^ 

I stay right here then.'’ He was conscious of wrong-doing,! 
^and of his mother's disapproval, so he hid his face in her dress, | 
and sobbed, | 

'' Mama, you love me." 1 

'' You know I love you. It is because I love you, that it grieves '] 
me to see you so bad a boy." j 

'' Kiss me, mama, and I be good." 

You have not yet obeyed me; I will not pay you to be good." 
be good now," said he, sobbing. 

Sada's eyes filled with tears, his trouble was very real to her. 

Well, go to grandfather and ask him to excuse you for this 
rudeness." 

All had followed the little fellow as he fought his little battle, 
and there was a general feeling of relief as he offered his apology, 

'' 'Scuse me." '' 'Scuse me," said his grandfather as he took him 
up in his arms, knowing the estimate you put on yourself, I shall 
be more careful in the future not to offend you." 

Before leaving the room as Sada stooped to kiss him, he clung 
to her neck, Pessus mama and Herbert and Sada had not 
reached the foot of the hall-stair, when they heard his merry 
laugh. 

Pessus mama," repeated her husband, as his hold upon her 
arm tightened. 

I am strong through your love and approval. My admira- 
tion of you knows no bound, and yet you will not have me hear 
you speak, Herbert ? " 

I cannot afford to fail before you," said he, with great joyous- 
ness. I would not have you ashamed of me." 

Ashamed of you ! " Her words expressed such exquisite 
pain, that he quickly added : 


Shadows Cast Before. 


211 


Well, I will not say it, if it grieves you. You know you give 
meaning to my whole life. I rejoice that you are all my own. 
I should be jealous of rival claims. You must never leave me.” 

Why, Herbert, what do you fear? To whom could I go?” 

I 1 don^t know. I believe I have never recovered from your re- 
. jection of me. Then those eyes can look so very wistful and sad, 

I as if there were a captive spirit back of them. I had hoped after 
' our marriage to see in them only the light of happiness and love.” 

; She turned to him a face resplendent with joy. '' You cannot 
I know how I love you. I have been silent often, because of the 
I very depth of my feeling. It cannot be that you have failed to 
i' understand me! I never thought that earth could give such 

i 

He said as they entered their room : “ It is not possible, mon 

amie, to misunderstand you. I should not be content did I not 
see your love in its constant manifestations. We will believe ours 
to be, not the child of earth and decay, but born of Heaven, and 
imperishable.” 

She put both arms around his neck, and her head drooped as in 
confession. 

“ I have always wondered why you should love me. I have 
cost you so much and it has never seemed to me that I was worth 
it. It was to a poor and friendless girl that you gave your rich 
love and confidence. I can never forget such generosity, nor can 
I hope to repay it. I am willing to shield you with my life, yet I 
sometimes fancy that you are now less free from care than 
formerly.” 

Worth it ! Why, my darling,” said he, as he raised the down- 
cast face and tenderly kissed her, '' you are worth it a thousand 
times. You have revealed to me what depth of happiness my 
nature is capable of. You have thrown your magic spell around 
me. If I am sometimes more earnest, more thoughtful now, it is 
because I have learned some serious lessons, and life means more. 


212 


Shadows Cast Before. 


One hour of the happiness you have helped me to find is worth 
more than cycles upon cycles of time spent in thoughtless gaiety/’ 

Thus continually they rejoiced in a happiness so great that even 
while they held it they feared the loss of it. 

Dr. Magee had not overestimated the favorable impression that 
his son had made on his auditors in that Richmond meeting. The 
papers were very complimentary in their comments; the farmers 
spoke of having him for their next representative in the legisla- 
ture. Herbert paid no serious attention to these things, he re- 
garded them as a kind of effervescence of popular favor that 
would soon exhaust itself. He told some of his friends that he 
was not to be beguiled by a temporary success, the mere result 
of circumstances, into an act of so great folly ; an act of which he 
would have ample opportunities to repent. But he continued 
to grow in favor; the demand for him increased; his friends were 
looking to him for redress. He was forced at last to recognize 
this; this honor he did not seek, did not desire, he even shrunk 
from the responsibilities it involved, and yet to the demand, when, 
seriously considered, he felt he had not the right to say no, and so 
he was sent to the legislature. At first he simply voted, but often 
upon questions that tested the quality of the man. It was soon 
known just where he stood; his fearless adherence to his convic- 
tions tended to strengthen the weak, his influence gradually grew, 
his power began to be recognized by opponents. And there came 
a day when a vigorous attack was made upon him personally. 
His quickness at repartee, his earnestness of purpose, his grasp 
of the subject, enabled him promptly and with courtesy to make 
a fitting response. Injusice and oppression, here as everywhere, 
had to be combated ; strong champions were needed, and because 
these were few, Herbert was forced to take more aggressive meas- 
ures. This was a time with him of almost ceaseless activity ; the 
newness and breadth of the work required of him constant study. 
Sada relieved him of all unnecessary labor; she willingly relin- 
quished her claims upon his time, she wrote for him, and read 


Shadows Cast Before. 


213 


for him ; strengthened and cheered him, when he was tired and 
i depressed. Her unwavering confidence inspired him. He wrote 
of her to his father : “ Her presence is invaluable to me, nothing 

discourages her; her lofty courage spring from her abiding con- 
I viction of the beauty and power of rectitude. She meets with 
charming grace her new duties ; too great to be self-conscious ; 

I too true to be anything but herself ; she is neither awkward nor 
I affected. She attracts to herself the noble and the great.’’ 

There was a large reception given by the Governor to the sena- 
: tors and representatives. Toward the close of the evening, Sada, 

I tired of strange faces and voices, had succeeded in escaping into 
I an alcove that looked out upon the street. As she watched the 
I figures of men and women come and go, she was unconsciously 
I longing for the time when all this would be over; when undis- 
turbed she could claim again her husband’s time and attention. 
Seemingly absorbed in others, she had watched him as he moved 
in a scene he was so fitted to adorn. He would never again be 
] so entirely hers. Saddened and absorbed by this thought, she 
did not hear footsteps near her until a dear familiar voice broke 
in upon her revery. 

Mon amie has been quite a belle to-night. Her faithful 
knight alone has been ignored; and he is, therefore, a malcon- 
tent.” 

She looked up into his smiling face, her own beaming with 
sudden joy. 

'' Sir Knight is the author of his own discontent. He has not 
sought his lady, though she has looked and longed for him. 
Herbert, I am overjoyed to see you. Sweeter than the most en- 
trancing music was your voice to me. Your form has been the 
one gigantic one that I have been able to see. Don’t let me make 
you vain, for I know that I am foolish over you. I am tired of 
these encroachments upon our time, it seems to me I see nothing 
of you.” 

In the legislature the whisky-ring was tampering with the law; 


214 


Shadows Cast Before. 


and the law-makers. The first speech of Herbert’s that attracted 
general attention was one directed against such attempts. '' It 
is not well for you, a rising young man,” said a shrewd politi- 
cian, to antagonize openly such a power. Men like you are 
needed here; there are occasions when you can make it con- 
venient to be absent.” 

'' If I am needed, it is just for such a purpose. The enemy 
is bold, they are the aggressors; the friends cannot afford to be 
lukewarm. Being in the legislature is not essential either to my 
happiness or to my usefulness. I regard it my duty and my priv- 
ilege to stand with the defenders of pure government. I cannot 
violate sacred trusts for the sake of expediency.” 

He was elected for a second term, but not by so large a ma- 
jority. Under his leadership, the efforts of the minority became 
stronger and more wisely directed; as a speaker he was attract- 
ing attention. 

Sada and himself were making their way out of the crowded 
Capitol one day, after he had spoken with great earnestness and 
effect, when a man of sinister appearance in tones of suppressed 
hate said: 

‘‘You must be mighty indifferent to life talkin’ as you 
do.” 

“ If I have spoken falsely, convict me of it ; but if it is the utter- 
ance of truth that you fear you had better look to your standing.” 

They passed on. Sada’s hand trembled in his as he helped 
her down the steps. He said to her in quiet tones : 

“ Be your strong self. Do not let me take from the bravest of 
little women her strength. If it be known that I can be reached 
through you attempts will not be wanting.” 

“ I would not have you be other than true to yourself ; but, O 
Herebert, be careful, I am not brave when your life is threat- 
ened.” 

It was almost with a sense of relief that he learned of his de- 
feat in the next election. 


Shadows Cast Before. 215 

' You were stronger than we dared hope, but money was used 
freely against you,’’ said an earnest supporter. 

Sada too breathed freer, he would be safer in private life, they 
both needed rest and quiet. They could have their long evenings 
for reading and conversation. This was charming! But it was 
never to be as it had been ; more than father and wife now recog- 
nized his rare gifts. His power had been tested; true and tried 
[! warriors were everywhere in demand. He had been defeated 
’ through the influence of the whisky-ring, but that did not silence 
i him. The subject of temperance was now being generally dis- 
I cussed; he was being frequently called upon to speak. As one 
I that understood the subject and was keenly alive to the dangers 
i that threatened, his words carried weight. Anonymous letters 
were sent him, threatening his life and property. Sada’s anxiety 
preyed upon her health; to divert her thoughts, he carried her on 
, a visit to his aunt, Mrs. Tallyrande. This was the first meeting 
of the two. When once or twice they were North, and It would 
have been convenient to visit her, she was not at home. 

'' I can’t blame you for falling in love with her , Herbert,” was 
his aunt’s comment, for she is just lovely.” 
j I knew you would understand all after you saw her.” 

“ So it was you after all that she was in love with ? ” 

'' Yes, and how much annoyance it would have saved me, if she 
had just let me know.” 

He had lingered behind to get these words of praise, for he had 
seen the favorable impression that Sada had made. 

- And, Herbert, you are looking so well. You expect to pay 
me a good visit this time ? ” 

I wish that I could, but I can’t be away from home more than 
two weeks. I should be glad if you could induce Sada to stay 
longer. She fancies that I am in great danger, and she has al- 
lowed the thought to vex her.” 

I wish I could induce both of you to stay. But, Herbert, is 
there no danger? The men opposed to you are many of them 
reckless,” 


2i6 


Shadows Cast Before. 


'' I try in what I say to be gentle and dispassionate. I think 
there is no real danger. I must go and see what mon amie is do- 
ing. I am glad to have you two meet. I remember now what 
she cost me ; it is a great satisfaction to feel that I have her safe.” 

Mrs. Tallyrande laughed '' Yes, the last time you were here 
you were far from being a happy man. Even then you would not 
have me abuse her.” 

No, no ; and I was right.” 

The next day Mrs. Tallyrande said to her nephew : 

Herbert I was telling Sada of how you grieved over her when 
you were here last, and such a look of pain came into those won- 
derful eyes of hers, that I almost forgot that the tragedy was 
past. She says that she has not learned to excuse you for that 
yet.” 

'' Those eyes, are they not glorious ! ” said he with all the en- 
thusiasm of a lover. I dare not let her know their power. She 
thinks, because she does not speak, that she conceals her anxiety, 
while her beseeching looks tells me how often she considers my 
safety. Where is mon amie? She is not in the habit of neglect- 
ing me as she does here.” 

'' I persauded her to go out driving. She will not consent to 
remain longer than you do. She says she has never been sep- 
arated from Philip before. I wish you could have brought him.” 

“ Father was so opposed to his coming, that, very reluctantly, 
we left him. The two are great friends.” 

Does he look like you, Herbert ? ” 

Yes, they say he does. He very often though reminds me of 
his mother.” 

'' Sada does not by any means make as light of your danger as 
you do. She spoke quietly but very feelingly of the extent of it.” 

Do not encourage her in this ; I would have her forget it, if 
possible.” 

'' But, Herbert, you are too dear to us all to run so great a 
risk,” 


/ 


Shadows Cast Before. 


217 

' I do not run any unnecessary risks. In the very fearlessness 

that she sometimes condemns there is protection.’’ 

Four months after their return home, Herbert Magee, Jr., was 
born, a frail, delicate child, that absorbed for a while most of 
Sada’s time and attention. The baby was about seven months old, 

I when Herbert was to speak at a mass meeting six miles away. , 
Sada intended to go with him, but the night before the baby was 
quite sick, and she was afraid to leave him. The other members 
of the family had gone, when Herbert came to tell her good-by. 

'' Herbert, why did you not go in the carriage with the others ? ” 

'' Because it was full. Father invited Mr. Mercer to go. Then 
too, I wished to be alone.” 

She had never before so allowed her fears to overmaster her. 
There is no danger, you think ? ” 

None,” was his reassuring answer. 

'' I wanted very much to go with you.” 

She put her arms around his neck. Her words expressed 
such deep disappointment, that he stooped and kissed her ; his 
arm around her tightened. 

Yes, I shall miss the beautiful face. In all the crowd 
there’ll be none like it.” 

'' If I could only be sure that you will be safe ! ” 

My precious one, believe me that nothing but this over- 
whelming sense of obligation could cause me to do that which 
gives you such great anxiety. I had hoped that your joyous 
face was to inspire me to-day.” 

'' Forgive me, Herbert. You know that I heartily approve 
of your course. If I am weak, it is because I love you so dearly 
and — oh ! the past has taught me to fear. Go,” said she, pushing 
from him, and accomplish great things. I shall be with you 
in thought, and shall expect great things of you. See how strong 
I am ! Say you forgive me, and promise that I shall still be an 
inspiration.” 

He looked upon her with unfeigned admiration. 


2i8 


Shadows Cast Before. 


You are my inspiration at all times. Remember, my darl- 
ing, wherever I may be my love is with you always.'' 

Why did he thus utter those words ? Had he a premonition of 
what was about to be? In the weary years that followed, how 
she loved to recall him as she then saw him, and to repeat to her- 
self again and again the words he then spoke. Because she was 
loath to have him leave, she followed him to the front piazza, 
where she continued to watch him. Just before he got out of 
sight, he turned and waved good-by to her. She nodded and 
smiled at him. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


“ There is no death ! An angel form 

Walks o’er the earth with silent tread ; 

He bears our best loved things away ; 

And then we call them ‘ dead. ’ 

“ Born into that undying life, 

They leave us but to come again ; 

With joy we welcome them the same — 

Kxcept their sin and pain.” 

Herbert rode slowly along, absorbed for the time in what had 
just occurred. His thoughts burned in indignation against 
those who had caused her all this anxiety. His eyes might have 
been seen to flash, his blood coursed in unwonted quickness 
through his veins, and his whole being felt stirred to its depth. 
He was conscious of a fiery energy that seemed equal to any 
task. His thoughts and feelings, however, gradually softened ; 
anger and indignation passed away to give place to noble 
emotions and to lofty aspirations. His energy, refined, exalted, 
went to lend its power to his reflections upon the theme of the 
day. Again as he recalled to his mind his beloved, in her efforts 
to be brave, amid consuming anxieties that defied her strength, 
his indignation would flash up to be lost in admiration of her. 

Go and accomplish great things.’’ He bowed his head as if in 
assent. I am your Sir Knight. I shall attempt to do your bid- 
ding. The best powers of heart and mind shall be employed, God 
helping me, to save our homes and our land from ruin.” 

Knowing that he was about to say much that would antagonize 
selfish interests, and the worst of human passions, he had sought 
a wisdom and a strength greater than his own. He would not 

219 


220 Shadows Cast Before. 

have narrow sympathies and debasing prejudices mar the power 
of truth. 

Because of these delays, he was somewhat late; but when it 
was ascertained from his father that he would soon be there, the 
meeting opened. The band was playing a martial air when he 
entered, and as he passed through the crowd with his fine form 
erect, and his face expressive of noble courage and lofty daring, 
there was that in his mien which aroused admiration and con- 
fidence, and there arose simultaneously an outburst of applause. 
Erom that moment the sympathy of his audience was with him. 
They watched his movements, applauded all reference to him, 
and when he was presented received him with every mark of 
favor. It was with gravity that he acknowledged this gracious 
reception ; for ere long all this might change ; therefore, he had 
come prepared to be independent of it. 

Before entering upon the discussion of the subject assigned 
me,'' said he, in clear ringing tones, I shall ask permission to 
digress a little, and deal for a few moments with that which is 
of a personal nature. I have received anonymous letters, threat- 
ening me with death, because I dare utter what I consider a 
warning cry. It has then already come to this; the masses, 
the vilest it may be, would lay their interdict upon the lawful ’ 
exercise of speech and conscience, would say to their statesmen, 

‘ Thus far shalt thou go and no farther ! ' Vice is a tyrant of 
tyrants. Now I would have it understood that though life is 
very dear to me ; glorious and wonderful in its existence and its 
continuance, in its enjoyments and possibilities: I shall never 
purchase it by perfidious silence, nor lengthen it out by recreant 
infidelity to important trusts." (There was loud applause, in- 
spired by the personal magnetism of the speaker and the glory, 
of a strong manhood.) '' I am not fighting men, but measures. 

I have only kindly feelings toward those, whom, because of their ' 
pursuits, I seem to antagonize. They are men endowed with 
intellectual; moral; and spiritual faculties. If they are here to- 


Shadows Cast Before. 


221 


day, I would plead with them in the name of manhood, in the 
name of reason, in the name of virtue, in the name of God, to 
desist from that which involves not only their ruin and that of 
their loved ones, but that of countless numbers of their fellow- 
men. There is nothing true and enduring in God’s universe 
that can call upon them to prey upon the lives of men of God- 
like stature ; to destroy them soul and body, not by the tens and 
the hundreds, but by the thousands and the tens of thousands. 
Esteeming it a distinguished privilege to be enlisted in such a 
cause, I am willing, if need be, to seal the sincerity of my utter- 
ances this day with my life-blood. Thanking you for your for- 
bearance in this digression, I shall without further delay take up 
a subject vastly more important. 

'' To him who has studied the planting of this Republic, who 
has watched the unfolding of her wonderful resources, has 
noted the strength and beauty of her position, to him she is 
worthy of a high order of love and enthusiasm; to him her 
future will be no mean problem. 

Dr. Johnson has well said, ^ The man is little to be envied 
whose patriotism would not gain force on the plains of Mara- 
thon, or whose piety would not grow warmer amid the ruins of 
Iona.’ For man, sharing with the brute beasts many feelings, 
appetites, and desires, can rise immeasurably above the brute 
creation. Unlike the lower animals, he is susceptible of the 
heaven-born inspiration of noble thoughts and noble deeds, and 
the revelation of a deathless, glorified self finds echoes in his 
own heart. 

What mean these longings after enduring fame this ap- 
preciation of deathless virtue? if these are not cravings after the 
eternal God? However much he may cavil at definitions, he 
recognizes the influence of unseen verities, and the lashings of 
an outraged conscience must be endured before he sinks down — 
down, below brutes, into the companionship of devils. 

Man makes for himself a home ; he is bound by family ties ; 


222 


Shadows Cast Before. 


he recognizes the claims of man upon man ; he institutes govern- 
ments, calmly he asserts supremacy over animate and inanimate 
nature. With contrivances at first rude and simple, he improves 
on the past, learns wisdom from experience ; the simple becomes 
complex, and that which was rude has taken on beauty. After 
the accumulated wisdom of ages ; when governments had as- 
sumed forms more rtable; when human intellect had awakened 
from its long sleep ; when printing was opening vast store-houses 
of mind-wealth — there occurred an event of tremendous import, 
the discovery of half a world. ^ America is another name for 
Opportunity ! ' says Emerson. ‘ Our whole history appears like 
a last effort of the Divine Providence in behalf of the human 
race.’ ‘ America holds the future,’ says Matthew Arnold. Our 
inventions and discoveries have given a mighty impulse to the 
world’s civilization. Here Civil and Religious Liberty have come 
to make their abode with man. The favor of the King of Nations 
has been conspicuously hers. 

“ Thou too sail on, O ship of State ! 

Sail on, O Union, strong and great ! 

Humanity with all its fears. 

With all its hopes of future years, 

Is hanging breathless on thy fate ! 

We know what Master laid thy keel, 

What Workman wrought thy ribs of steel, 

Who made each mast and sail and rope, ^ 

In what a forge and what a heat 
Were shaped the anchors of thy hope ! ” 

Man placed in this new Paradise becomes the object of fresh con- 
spiracy on the part of the Arch-enemy of our race. We can 
picture him planning the overthrow of this new republic. In 
his council-chamber, plans pregnant of evil are unfolded. The 
head of this council smiles in grim satisfaction at the display of 
intellectual acumen, at the exhibition of calculated, deep-seated 
wickedness. Then there comes a pause. He breaks the silence 


Shadows Cast Before. 


^^3 


of expectation, he commends what has been proposed, but plainly 
declares that the plan of plans has not yet been suggested. The 
Curse is directly opposed to the Wisdom of Heaven. Fewness 
of days shall be in its right hand, and in its left, poverty and 
shame. Its ways are ways of discord, and all its paths are strife. 
It shall be destruction to them that lay hold on it, and unhappy is 
every one that retaineth it. Let the King of Saints dictate our 
policy, and his sanction shall seem to rest upon it ; while im- 
perceptibly its seductive power shall overcome all wisdom and 
understanding. It shall touch to blight. It shall promise all 
and give nothing. Its peace and happiness and security shall 
all be a delusion. Men through it shall be turned into demons, 
and homes into hell. Buyer and vendor shall alike perish; the 
innocent shall suffer with the guilty ; and ' the glitter of its gold 
shall dazzle to blind.’ Go spread over the land the drink traffic, 
and the saving truths committed to the Nation shall eventually 
be lost, and the Nation shall be ours.” There followed the silence 
of admiring wonder, after which there came prolonged applause 
— the applause of hell. 

Mr. Magee,” and a man arose out of the crowd, didn’t 
Christ make a large quantity of wine at Cana of Galilee? ” 

The speaker was a deacon of one of the neighboring churches, 
who had come with the set purpose of demolishing Herbert’s 
arguments. His little world around him joyed in his certain 
victory. 

“ As to the quantity there is diversity of opinion.” 

About one hundred gallons.” 

‘'We do not know at what point the water became wine.” 

“ Much or little. He showed His approval of its use.” 

“ Long before this miracle He had caused the grass to grow, 
and brought forth food out of the earth, and wine that maketh 
glad the heart of man.” 

“ Then why do you condemn what He approves ? ” 

I am not condemning what He approves^ what I am condemn- 


224 


Shadows Cast Before. 


ingno good man can afford either to approve or to defend. We 
know from His character and His works that His design was 
beneficent, the result therefore was good. By this He mani- 
fested forth His glory and His disciples believed on Him. But 
who will dare say that the purposes of the drink traffic are 
beneficent, or that the results are good. Don’t confound evil 
with good.” 

As the man took his seat, Herbert continued : 

'' Our government is a government of the people by the 
people and for the people. A Nation — so long as the individuals 
that compose it are enlightened, pure, and good — is capable of 
self-government. In those Nations thac have arisen, flourished 
and decayed, we see riches, energy, culture, talents, divorced 
from goodness, fruitful causes of anarchy and dissolution. What 
Sodom and Gomorrah needed in their supreme crisis was not 
wealth, nor power, nor worldly wisdom — but Ten Good Men. 
One Moral Giant was the chariot of Israel and the horseman 
thereof. It is when the measure of iniquity has been filled that 
the fingers of Retributive Justice might be seen writing over 
against the Nation its sentence, ^ Weighed and found wanting.’ 
The bulwark of nations then is their true and tried men. 

There is nothing that to-day is more polluting the manhood of 
our land than this ever-widening sale of intoxicants. Cassio, 
recovering from a drunken debauch, says : ^ I have lost the im- 
mortal part of myself, and what remains is bestial.’ ‘ O thou 
invisible spirit of wine, if thou hast no name to be known by, 
let us call thee devil ! ’ ‘ O God, that men should put an enemy 

into their mouths to steal away their brain.’ ' To be now a sensi- 
' ble man, by and by a fool, and presently a beast.’ ‘ And one 
drunkard,’ says Plutarch, ‘ is the father of another.’ ” 

Herbert Magee began here to trace the liquor traffic from 
its first appearance in the Colonies up to that time. He showed, 
in spite of fluctuations, its rapid and steady advance ; and as an 
inevitable result the increase of crime, pauperism, insanity, and 


Shadows Cast Before. 


225 


^the waste of the Nation's resources. He cited authoritive testi- 
mony as to its ungovernable nature, its degrading tendencies. 

^ Regulate it,' you say. Experience answers, ‘ You can't.' 
^ Well, let it alone.' ‘ And it will destroy you.' I would to- 
day that I could arouse you, that I could make clear the enormity 
I of the evil, and the responsibility that rests upon our men and our 

I women in their relation to it. We are to look to the homes for 
the ennobling, purifying influences that will create a sentiment 
against the traffic that are to nurture the moral heroes who are 
to be uncompromising and victorious leaders in the coming 
conflict." 

'' Mr Magee, why are you so severe against the liquor traffic 
when there are other evils as great ? " 

This was asked by a gentleman on the platform. 

Before impartial judges I can freely aver that I have this 
day spoken without passion or prejudice. If just a feeble rep- 
resentation of the dark picture, for it is not in the power of 
mortal man to paint its blackness, be called severe, the fault is 
not mine. We have listened already too long to such faint- 
hearted counselors, fight each evil as if it were the only one; 
this is our hope of victory." 

There were others now that had questions to ask. 

You say there's danger, and we all know it ; but it's too 
strong for us." 

'' Ah ! friend, if the infant be so terrible ; what must we ex- 
pect from the giant grown ? " 

Your people would make too great encroachments upon our 
liberti'es." 

‘‘ It is not liberty for which you plead, but license. The 
fruits of liberty are not such as have been described. The thief, 
the traducer, the murderer can as well ask for liberty to do their 
work unhindered. Who can claim the right of robbing others 
of their character, of reputation, of life. Eternal Life ? " 

What means do you propose to use to check the sale? " 

^5 


226 


Shadows Cast Before. 


It is not in the power of any one man to name the plan. This 
must be the outcome of concerted wisdom and broad experience.” 

He then continued. Study the question, let not indolence 
foster ignorance; and if you be honest, it will not be long ere 
heart and mind become profoundly absorbed in the issues at stake. 
I am not now seeking to be original. I would show rather how 
others have fought and won. In that speech of Patrick Henry's, 
that is so familiar to every schoolboy of to-day, he meets diffi- 
culties like ours. He can infuse into us the right spirit; he can 
speak to us ; he can give us warning. 

'' ' It is natural in man to indulge in the illusion of hope. We 
are apt to shut our eyes against a painful truth and listen to 
the song of the siren, till she transforms us into beasts. Is this 
the part of men engaged in a great and arduous struggle for 
liberty? They tell us that we are weak — unable to cope with so 
formidable an adversary; but when shall we be stronger? Will 
it be the next week, or the next year? Will it be when we are 
totally disarmed? Shall we gather strength by irresolution and 
inaction? Shall we acquire the means of effectual resistance by 
lying supinely on our backs, and hugging the delusive phantom of 
hope until our enemies shall have bound us hand and foot? Be- 
sides we shall not fight our battles alone: there is a just God, 
who presides over the destinies of nations, and who will raise up 
friends to fight our battles for us. The battle is not to the strong 
alone : it is to the vigilant, the active, the brave.' ” (These words 
called forth loud applause.) 

And, friends, were these the idle fantasies of an enthusiast? 
Did there not come to our aid a La Fayette, a Pulaski, a Kosci- 
usko, and a host of others? Would to-day that we could see the 
panoplied throng that are for us ! We should know that lasting 
defeat were impossible. As our cause is the cause of humanity 
and of righteousness it is the cause of the King of kings. With 
nations as with individuals, those that have proved themselves 
faithful alone are worthy of honor and trust. 


Shadows Cast Before. 


227 


Fellow-citizens, are we meeting as we should our obligations, 
when we dig these pitfalls of ruin all over our land? Have we 
no responsibility, no guilt as our men in ever increasing numbers 
■fall into these pits, and as they fall our boys come up to fill their 
places in the ranks that must be recruited to support these 
, drunkard-making saloons ? The blood of our brother has a voice. 
It can cry against us, and how loud now must be that cry ! The 
Aztecs, who immolated their conquered foes on the altars of their 
!gods; the mother, who sacrificed her child to Moloch; the Hindu, 

I who burns the wife on the shrine of her husband — are all less 
[guilty than we. 

jl '' Over the noble band of Spartans that perished in defense of 
their country, their grateful countrymen have erected a monu- 
;| ment. 

‘ Go tell the Spartans, thou that passest by, 

^ That here obedient to their laws we lie.’ ” 

could be written over the graves of countless thousands that 
1 have come to their doom through licensed bar-rooms, through 
The law of an enlightened nation. They tell us of the loss of 
i revenue. Away with revenue that is stained with tears and 
blood! Do you know that no drunkard can enter the kingdom 
I of heaven ? Do you know this, and dare you make drunkards ? 
Mother, what would you take for that little babe you press to 
your heart? You say no amount of money could buy him. And 
I yet this revenue is the price money of our boys. May it be 
I your glorious privilege, Virginia, mother of the Colonies, to take 
your place in the foremost ranks in the conflict that is being 
waged against this monster evil. Strong prejudices now dim 
the range of your vision. Custom binds you as with a chain. 
But arouse you, break your bonds, the forces of the enemy are 
drawing themselves up in array against you. Your children, 
many of them are crying with a cry that is full of bitterness. 
Let the heroism of our departed heroes urge us on to greater 


228 


Shadows Cast Before. 


deeds, if we would prove ourselves worthy of the past, ani 



would lengthen out an ennobling influence into ' the all-prevading 
future/ . I 

Herbert had been constantly interrupted by applause ; when f 
he ceased speaking, the applause was long and loud. For more | 
than half an hour he was surrounded by enthusiastic friends and ( 
admirers. To the many coming up to congratulate him, he wasji 
affable and cordial. | i 

''Well, Mr. Magee,’’ said the schoolmaster of the town, "you^j 
have persuaded us that it is good to die, if need be, for one’ 
country.” 



" I would persuade you rather to live for it. Horace tells of 


the glory of dying for it, Duke et decorum est pro patri 
mori/* 



" You were beaten in the last election,” said one that controlled^ 
many votes, " but sinoe we have been made to feel your worth}^ 
we’ll see to it that you are given back your seat.” |i 


It’s bad policy to run again a defeated candidate. I have no ^ 



aspirations after political honors.” 

" I have heard you mentioned as possibly the next governor.” M 
" The deacon would have come back at you if he could ; bu^: 
you made it too plain that you were speaking about different^ 
things. He was quite unwilling to take his seat, for he has long| 
been talking that talk around here, and he expected to floor you.^^ 
" He represents a class, dull and not over-honest, I shoulc^ 
say; so I was glad to hear from him. We need, always, howj 
ever, to be on our guard lest in our enthusiasm we become dogj 
matic, and wise beyond what is written.” • 

" In our days do you think a Christian can well use intoxi-J 
cants as a beverage ? ” « 

" For the sake of his weak brother, no.” a 

" Mr. Magee, you were perfectly magnificent to-day,” sai(^‘ 
May as she greeted him with the cordiality of former days. " A ' 
times you looked inspired. I came specially to hear you, and j 



Shadows Cast Before. 


229 

will confide to you a secret, I should rather hear you speak than 
any one else I have ever heard/' 

This is a compliment I value," said he as he shook her hands 
warmly. 

And I determined to-day," she added, to know better the 
r woman who has helped so to transform you." 

; His face softened. I believe you two could be excellent 
friends." 

To remove a slight embarrassment her confession had caused, 
he said, I hear that you are soon to be married." 

Yes, this time I suspect I will." 

I They looked at each other and smiled. '' I wish you great 
! happiness," said he. Others came up and still others, and for 
j each he had a word or a warm hand-shake. 

I Dr. Magee had listened to his son with unspeakable delight; 
his aspiration on his behalf seemed more than realized. He 
heard the congatulations, and saw the enthusiasm ; at his first 
opportunity he went up to speak to his son : 

Herbert, you were at your best to-day. Your boy is quite 
; proud of his father, and says he is going to be just like you. We 
I shall not return home at once, Mrs. Magee, Mamie Philip and 
I will visit a nursery near here; Mr. Mercer goes home with a 
friend. I wish Sada could have heard you to-day." 

She was very anxious to come, and was really much disap- 
pointed, because she could not." 

I realize to-day, Herbert, that she has been a great blessing 
to you. You could never have been the man you are without 
her." 

'' Thank you, father, you have made the day, indeed, one of 
triumph." 

The baby had claimed much of Sada's time during the morning, 
for he was fretful and restless, but as the hand of the clock 
passed the midday hour, he gradually grew tired and finally slept. 
Because she did not like his symptoms, she sewed and watched 


230 


Shadows Cast Before. 


by his crib; as he stirred she would gently pat him. Years of j 
opposition and responsibility had left on her their traces ; the ! 
complexion had lost much of its freshness ; a gray hair could nowk| 
and then be seen; but there were still those classic features, theT 
graceful curves of head and neck; that calm purity; and in thosejl 
eyes that look of mother-love. All these seem to defy time to do| 
its worst; she was beautiful still. 

And while the babe slept, her mind and heart were absorbed 
by another and a greater love. Her thoughts had been constantly 
'with her husband, he was almost her idol. Suddenly her head i 
became poised in a listening attitude ; he was coming, there were 
the sounds of a horse’s hoofs in the yard. There she heard his 
voice, she listened for his bounding steps ; but no, he was coming ^ 
slowly. What could that mean? When he entered the room I 
she, with joyousness, arose to meet him, but suddenly she stood 
still. Upon seeing her he had turned away his face, and with 
tottering steps was making his way to the lounge. She had , 
caught sight of his face, and it was deadly pale. Conscious of 
his danger, she had controlled her sickening fear; trembling, 
she hastened to him and knelt by his side. 

''Herbert, my darling, what is the matter?” He turned to 
her, and his face was lighted by his bright smile. 

" I should, perhaps, have prepared you for my coming. But 
I know your strength and I have no time to lose. I have come 
home to die.” 

A stifled groan escaped her. " Can I do nothing for ” 

He shook his head. " I have sent for Dr. Billups ; but even ^ 
that is useless. On my way home I was shot by one concealed | 
in some bushes, and life is fast ebbing away.” She noticed now j 
that his left hand held to his bosom handkerchiefs that were satu- ^ 
rated with blood. In a frenzy of grief she put her arm around 
him, her voice almost choked by sobs. 

" Oh, you will not leave me. You said that I should be with 
you always.” 






Shadows Cast Before. 


231 


Poor little one! '' he spoke with great tenderness, ''the thought 
of leaving you thus is very painful. I have only a short time 
in which to tell you many things.'" 

" I can hear them now," said she, her voice still sobbing with 
grief. 

She replaced the handkerchiefs by a towel. 

Quickly, clearly he gave her instructions as to his business. 
Signs of his failing strength caused her composure to fail. She 
buried her face in her hands. 

"If you had never known me, this might not have happened." 

" If I had not known you." He gently removed her hands. 
" I dread to think what life would have been without you. Death 
has for me no terrors. We shall soon meet again. Earth is but 
a poor abode for love like ours." 

" Oh 1 but I cannot — I cannot give you up." 

" You must be your strong self. Live for our boys. Their 
young lives must not be darkened. You will have your place 
and mine to fill. Teach them and father the great truths you 
taught me." 

His voice had grown faint, his sufferings now checked all talk 
I- and recalled her to herself. She applied fresh cloths to the 
wound. She leaned over him and with the utmost devotion she 
I smoothed his cold, damp brow. Through exhaustion his head 
f had fallen back, and his eyes were closed; even now he was 
magnificent in his manly strength and beauty. His eyes opened 
wearily and rested in love on her pale, grief-stricken face. Dr. 
j| Billups at this moment ente’-ed the room. 

ig He had seen Herbert a short while before the embodiment 
of vigorous life, now death had Already stamped its seal upon 
I him, and he was pov/erless to save. The professional man was 
!i lost in the friend, he uttered a faint groan. Herbert well knew 
that there was no hope ; his clothing was saturated with his life- 
[S blood, his heart was beating feebler and feebler and he was fast 
[1 sinking. He smiled as he said faintly; 


1 


232 Shadows Cast Before. t 

Your skill must give way before the mandate of the King ' 
of kings/' 

Any of us could better have been spared/' said Dr Billups, 
his voice broken with emotion. P 

'' Can you do nothing to save him ? " asked Sada almost I; 
sternly, aroused afresh to a sense of his danger. Her face was 
wild and haggard. | 

Again as if to protect him, she put her arm around him. 

^'Oh! It cannot be! It cannot be! God of infinite mercy 
spare him. O Herbert, my pride! My life! do not leave me." ,, 
Dr. Billups urged her to calm herself. A momentary insensi- 
bility lulled all pain, her head drooped and rested on his shoul- 
der. Dr. Billups would have removed her^ but Herbert checked i 
him. 

Do not take her away. Tell father I leave her and the boys 
in his care. And be a friend to him ; this will be a severe blow." ' 
Again he suffered, again she was aroused. 

You can do nothing to lessen this suffering?" 

'' He could only deaden the pain," answered Herbert, '' I would 
die in the full possession of my faculties." A shudder passed 
over him. 

It is hard for death to subdue so much life, ' said he to Dr. 
Billups. With a calm that comes from despair she watched him. 
Knowing that death was very near, he put out his hand to her. 

“ Kiss me, my darling, and tell me good-night. You shall be 
with me again in the morning. To the immortal soul saved by 
the blood of Christ, there is no death." 

The brightest of smiles for a moment illumined the face, 
there was one convulsive shudder, a struggle, and the last 
enemy was conquered. 

Dr. Billups with deep sorrow closed the eyes of the dead. 
Sada fell lifeless to the floor, the servants were weeping around, i 
In the midst of this confusion Dr. Magee and the rest of the 


Shadows Cast Before. 


233 

family returned. The news had to be broken to him yet the shock 
was terrific. 

The news of this death soon spread, and everywhere it pro- 
duced consternation. Suspicion rested on a bar-keeper, who had 
more than once made threats openly against Herbert’s life; and 
after a search was instituted and he could nowhere be found, 
suspicion deepened into conviction, and popular indignation 
grew. The country around was scoured ; telegrams flashed their 
messages to the large cities, the police were everywhere notified. 
After the second day the man was found, a poor cringing, miser- 
able wretch, and here and there might be seen groups of earnest, 
determined men. 

Philip entered his mother’s room : 

Mother, they have found the man that killed my father, and 
they are going to hang him like a dog. I heard them say so.” 

Where is Dr. Magee? ” This did not seem the Sada of yes- 
terday. 

I can’t find him anywhere. Nobody is like they used to be.’’ 

Philip, your father said, I am to fill for you his plaoe and 
mine. I cannot do that, nothing can ever make amends to you 
for your loss. But one of my sweetest and most sacred trusts 
shall be his children. I shall in turn be more dependent upon 
your sympathy, your help, and your love. Herbert would not 
have his death so avenged, I must speak to the men. Come with 
me. 

As Sada and Philip entered the room where Herbert’s body 
was, the men who were talking in eager excited tones instantly 
became quiet, and there was a general move to leave the room. 

'' Stay, gentlemen,” said Sada, '' I have come to ask that you 
let the law take its course. If he could speak this is what he 
would say.” 

Her beauty and the signs of her great sorrow touched every 
heart. She turned to leave, when her eyes fell upon the dead 


234 


Shadows Cast Before. 


looking as if he slept. Her grief in all its intensity revived, she 
was conscious only of an overwhelming sense of loss. 

‘‘ You have left me, and nothing — nothing can ever bring you 
back.’’ 

Fainting she fell to the floor, one swoon succeeded the other; 
high fever set in, during which time she was often delirious. 
Until she was too ill, she hovered over her sick child. Deprived 
of her care, it jrew worse, and before she was out of danger it 
died. For weeks her life was despaired of. 

The crowd at Herbert Magee’s funeral was immense, and the 
floral ojfferings were many and beautiful. The hymn, ‘‘ I would 
not live alway,” was played softly as the casket was borne by 
young mien down the aisle. Sobs were audible and there were 
not many dry eyes in the church. 

For want of sufficient evidence the murderer was cleared ; but 
he dared not remain in that locality. Three years later, he came 
to an untimely end in a drunken brawl in Chicago. 


CHAPTER XX. 


“ There is a day of sunny rest 

For every dark and troubled night, 

And grief may bide an evening guest 
But joy shall come with morning light. 

“ For God has marked each sorrowing day, 

And numbered every secret tear, 

And Heaven’s long age of bliss shall pay 
For all His children suffer here. ’ ’ 

Sada slowly regained her strength. In her grief, there was 
no spirit of rebellion. Loving deeply, she had been taught to ap- 
prehend better Infinite Love, and what she could not understand 
would, she felt, eventually be made plain. It was her privilege 
now to be trustful and submissive. 

During Sada’s illness May had been very attentive. The day at 
last came when she could be admitted into Sada’s room. Each 
understood the other without explanations ; he, who had in life 
been the cause of their alienation, in his death had bound them 
together by a common sympathy. They were both wom.en of 
more than ordinary gifts, they both had loved him. May’s love 
had at first turned into bitterness, time had gradually softened 
this, and his death had wholly removed it, and left in her heart 
only an intense admiration for him, and great sympathy for her. 

While Mrs. Magee, who had accompanied May, remained in 
the room. May had found fitting expression in conventional 
forms. She felt that she was in the presence of a profound grief, 

235 




236 Shadows Cast Before. 

but she found Sada so sustained, so calm, that she had nothing to 
give. 

'' I have come to ask your forgiveness,’’ she said, when they 
were alone. I can speak to you plainly now. I thought, per- 
haps that you had robbed me of that you knew to be mine. I 
learned my mistake on the day vour husband last spoke. I was ? 
not the woman to call forth his highest love, to encourage that | 
which was noblest and best in him. I declare to you as he stood ^ 
forth that day in all the splendor of his glorious manhood I could 
but rejoice that you had triumphed. I remembered with shame 
my many efforts to injure you.” 

'' If it affords you any comfort, I will say that all these are 
forgiven. It was not my wish to injure you. I may have 
wronged you ; if so forgive me. Herbert was fond of you to the 
very last; and although it was not my privilege to know you 
intimately, yet I felt persuaded, because of his esteem, that you 
were possessed of admirable traits.” 

You cannot know how comforting your words are to me. I 
am now convinced to be near you is a benediction ; you will let 
me come to see you often. There is a question I would ask and 
yet fear to ask. How can you be so sustained under so crushing 
a blow?” 

Because I realize at last that He has given me all the blessings 
that ever I had. Even afflictions are blessings in disguise. I 
cannot murmur against Infinite Love.” 

But so mucli of your life has been spent in His service, in 
helping others. He could have spared you ? ” 

If it had been best, he would have. Benevolence might be 
the outcome simply of a tender, sympathetic heart ; and one may 
suffer for honor or truth’s sake, and be devoid of real love to God 
and man.. But abiding love brings confidence and peace. We 
shall soon meet, and then all storms will be past.” 

Good-by. All this is strange to me. I am not in your 
world ; I would learn more of these things ; I will come again/’ 


Shadows Cast Before. 


237 


Until May married and left Richmond she was a constant 
j visitor of Sada's. Sada had received many letters of sympathy ; 
among these one from Helen, who was now married, and from her 
uncle and Cosette and Prof, and Mrs. Watson. Upon learning 
' of Herbert's death, Mrs. Tallyrande came on a visit to her. For 
Herbert's and for her own sake, she had learned to love Sada 
very dearly. She tried to persuade her to go back with her, for 
’ she hoped that a change of scene would soften her grief. But 
Philip could not go, and Sada was unwilling to leave him. 

The two were now more like companions than like mother and 
son. From the time of his father's death his manner to her had 
changed ; he was ever after that less a boy and more a man. Her 
i appeal to his manhood had found a ready response. He loved 
to feel that he was necessary to her happiness, that she was de- 
l pendent upon him. He had learned obedience in his childhood 
1 days, and because of bis love and admiration for her, she wielded 
j over him a powerful influence. As soon as he entered the 
house he sought her, would sit near her and recount his victories 
and defeats whether in play or study, would share with her his 
: joys and sorrows, and unconsciously have his life gently molded 
into right thinking and acting. For his sake, she w.as brave. If 
she spoke of his father's life, it was to brighten, strengthen, 
stimulate ; if of his death, it was of the glory of it. There were 
times, however, when her heroism forsook her; when her sense 
of loneliness was too great to be conquered without a struggle. 
When the sun shone with unusual brightness, when the birds 
sang with unwonted sweetness, when the world seemed over- 
flowing with joyousness — her thoughts would revert to him. 
Herbert," she cried aloud as all nature laughed around her, 
you are here. Oh ! speak to me. Time does not lessen the 
grievousness of our separation." 

Their common sorrow had at last brought about a complete 
reconciliation between Dr. Magee and Sada. She alone could 
feel as he felt. She understood him when others could not. He 


Shadows Cast Before. 


238 

regretted that his past coldness and neglect of her was the one 
thing in his conduct that had pained his son. She became as a 
beloved daughter. He had aged rapidly, and his once erect form 
was bent and infirm ; he would never recover from the shock of 
his son's death. He often called Philip '' Herbert " only to re- 
coil in pain at the sound of that name. And Sada's proud re- 
serve toward him was entirely gone. After her illness, when he 
expressed his joy at the prospect of her speedy recovery, she 
for the first time called him father." She consulted him as to 
her plans, and tried to divert him from his sorrow. 

'' Do not leave us, we will do what we can to make the home 
happy for you. You were very dear to Herbert." 

'' Father, I do greatly regret that at the last I allowed my 
anxiety over his safety to hamper him. In his greatness he 
forgave me, but I wish I had been worthy of him." 

“ You were in his eyes all that one could be. I realized before 
his death how foolish we were to oppose his choice." 

Thank you, father. The gift to me of his rich love was ever 
a cause of wonder." She spoke often of the home to which 
Herbert had gone, and pointed out to him the Way; and uncon- 
sciously she would associate herself with her husband as going 
before and awaiting him. 

The time was approaching when Philip must go to college. 
He had come to her more than once to tell her of some companion 
that was about to start. She watched his eager face and was 
silent. At last he put the question direct, '' When am I to go? " 

Not yet, Philip." But the day came when she could no longer 
hold him back. He was growing strong, self-reliant, and inde- 
pendent, and was gradually taking her work out of her hands. 
And this was as it should be. Some of his favorite companions 
were going to the State University, his father had gone there, 
and that was the college of his choice.. In order to take a pre- 
paratory course, his mother decided to send him to Prof. Watson. 

He wrote encouragingly of him. He stands well in his classes 


Shadows Cast Before. 


239 


and exhibits in a marked degree independence of character and 
strength of principle. After this Sada seemed more content. She 
devoted much of her time now to the sick and sorrowing. The 
subtile but potent influence of the unseen world made themselves 
; seen and felt in her life. Her sympathy with the fallen, the 
weak, the tried gave her ready access to them. Her husband’s 
death brought her into communication with many whom she had 
never met, and extended her influence for good. Dr. Magee, 

I noticing that her strength began to fail, said : 
i '' I am afraid we let the boy leave us too soon. He diverted 
j ' you from yourself.” 

j '' I sometimes dare hope,” and she said this with the brightest 
’ of smiles, '' that my work here is nearly over.” In response to 
I Dr. Magee’s look of sadness she said, '' Why should you wish 
! me to remain? Here there are sin and sorrow and death and 
I those that make afraid. You will come to us, will you not? Her- 
j bert and I will meet you on the other side. My heart was crushed 
1 when he died, and though I have striven to be brave, I have looked 
forward, oh so eagerly, to the time of my release.” 
i Sada took a slight cold, fever followed. The symptoms were 
' not at all alarming ; but she steadily grew worse. 

1 Philip was sent for. Prof. Watson accompanied him; but 
Sada died before they arrived. So quietly, so peacefully that she 
seemed only to have fallen asleep. A moment before her death 
she asked her father if he did not see Herbert. He is here, he 
has come for me,” and her voice was full of joyousness. She 
extended her arms, they fell to her side, her spirit had passed into 
that region where sin and sorrow can cast no shadows. She was 
buried by the side of her husband. Before returning home. Prof. 
Watson, who loved her as a daughter, visited her grave. He 
found Philip there and his heart was grieved for the young man ; 
he said in tremulous tones as his hand rested on the boy’s head : 

“ Weep not for these. As I last beheld them in life, they were 
the admiration of all: he for his manly beauty and strength, 


240 


Shadows Cast Before. 


■f 


she for her loveliness and womanly graces. Their lives, sacri- 
ficed for others, broken and crushed, have been transplanted into 
the Better Land, where they will brighten into a glorious fruition. 
Weep rather for the countless thousands around whose graves 
there lingers no halo. Shed tears for these — for their doom, 
sealed by a Nation's guilt." 



333 92 






iA\ \f u 


> ^ o ^ <3^ ^ -4 


♦ 5P<I^ !L^xk>^ - -c 


31 ^ 


i^»; j-o* '^m; j”'^,. -^m: v 

/V -.W/ lW-%/X-.M.* 


■ o* Jk ; ii 


^ • » j*., 


^jr<f 


« rl * I 

\w/^^ * * ^\, ® * 


{w = As V f A ' V # 

•'o'i^ *^^&‘.\o'‘ ;^l - ' 

i»w* <O^K •»&« -AO>. 1 


'4 •• 




